Insula Tonalului.docCarlos_Castaneda_-_04_-_Tales_of_Power.pdf
Cine este Dumnezeu ?
Mare ca Dumnezeul nostru.
Tu esti Dumnezeu,
Carele faci minuni.
(Psalm 76,13-14)
Din volumul "Povestiri despre Putere = Tales of Power" al lui Carlos Castaneda, capitolul "Tonalul si Nagualul", subcapitolul "Insula Tonalului = The island of the tonal":
5. The Island of The Tonal
Don Juan and I met again the next day at the same park around noon. He was still wearing his
brown suit. We sat on a bench; he took off his coat, folded it very carefully, but with an air of
supreme casualness, and laid it on the bench. His casualness was very studied and yet it was
completely natural. I caught myself staring at him. He seemed to be aware of the paradox he was
presenting to me and smiled. He straightened his necktie. He had on a beige long-sleeved shirt. It
fitted him very well.
"I still have on my suit because I want to tell you something of great importance," he said,
patting me on the shoulder. "You had a good performance yesterday. Now it is time to come to
some final agreements."
He paused for a long-moment. He seemed to be preparing a statement. I had a strange feeling
in my stomach. My immediate assumption was that he was going to tell me the sorcerers'
explanation. He stood up a couple of times and paced back and forth in front of me, as if it were
difficult to voice what he had in mind.
"Let's go to the restaurant across the street and have a bite to eat," he finally said.
He unfolded his coat, and before he put it on he showed me that it was fully lined.
"It is made to order," he said and smiled as if he were proud of it, as if it mattered.
"I have to call your attention to it, or you wouldn't notice it, and it is very important that you
are aware of it. You are aware of everything only when you think you should be; the condition of
a warrior, however, is to be aware of everything at all times.
"My suit and all this paraphernalia is important because it represents my condition in life. Or
rather, the condition of one of the two parts of my totality. This discussion has been pending. I
feel that now is the time to have it. It has to be done properly, though, or it will never make sense.
I wanted my suit to give you the first clue. I think it has. Now is the time to talk, for in matters of
this topic there is no complete understanding without talking."
"What is the topic, don Juan?"
"The totality of oneself," he said.
He stood up abruptly and led me to a restaurant in a large hotel across the street. A hostess
with a rather unfriendly disposition gave us a table inside in a back corner. Obviously the choice
places were around the windows.
I told don Juan that the woman reminded me of another hostess in a restaurant in Arizona
where don Juan and I had once gone to eat, who had asked us, before she handed out the menu, if
we had enough money to pay.
"I don't blame this poor woman either," don Juan said, as if sympathizing with her. "She too,
like the other one, is afraid of Mexicans."
He laughed softly. A couple of people at the adjacent tables turned their heads around and
looked at us.
Don Juan said that without knowing, or perhaps even in spite of herself, the hostess had given
us the best table in the house, a table where we could talk and I could write to my heart's content.
I had just taken my writing pad out of my pocket and put it on the table when the waiter
suddenly loomed over us. He also seemed to be in a bad mood. He stood over us with a
challenging air.
Don Juan proceeded to order a very elaborate meal for himself. He ordered without looking at
the menu, as if he knew it by heart. I was at a loss; the waiter had appeared unexpectedly and I
had not had time to read the menu, so I told him that I would have the same.
Don Juan whispered in my ear, "I bet you that they don't have what I've ordered."
67
He stretched his arms and legs and told me to relax and sit comfortably because the meal was
going to take forever to be prepared.
"You are at a very poignant crossroad," he said. "Perhaps the last one, and also perhaps the
most difficult one to understand. Some of the things I am going to point out to you today will
probably never be clear. They are not supposed to be clear anyway. So don't be embarrassed or
discouraged. All of us are dumb creatures when we join the world of sorcery, and to join it
doesn't in any sense insure us that we will change. Some of us remain dumb until the very end."
I liked it when he included himself among the idiots. I knew that he did not do it out of
kindness, but as a didactic device.
"Don't fret if you don't make sense out of what I'm going to tell you," he continued.
"Considering your temperament, I'm afraid that you might knock yourself out trying to
understand. Don't! What I'm about to say is meant only to point out a direction."
I had a sudden feeling of apprehension. Don Juan's admonitions forced me into an endless
speculation. He had warned me on other occasions, in very much the same fashion, and every
time he had done so, what he was warning me about had turned out to be a devastating issue.
"It makes me very nervous when you talk to me this way," I said.
"I know it," he replied calmly. "I'm deliberately trying to get you on your toes. I need your
attention, your undivided attention."
He paused and looked at me, I laughed nervously and involuntarily. I knew that he was
stretching the dramatic possibilities of the situation as far as he could.
"I'm not telling you all this for effect," he said, as if he had read my thoughts. "I am simply
giving you time to make the proper adjustments."
At that moment the waiter stopped at our table to announce that they did not have what we had
ordered. Don Juan laughed out loud and ordered tortillas and beans. The waiter chuckled
scornfully and said that they did not serve them and suggested steak or chicken. We settled for
some soup.
We ate in silence. I did not like the soup and could not finish it, but don Juan ate all of his.
"I have put on my suit," he said all of a sudden, "in order to tell you about something,
something you already know but which needs to be clarified if it is going to be effective. I have
waited until now, because Genaro feels that you have to be not only willing to undertake the road
of knowledge, but your efforts by themselves must be impeccable enough to make you worthy of
that knowledge. You have done well. Now I will tell you the sorcerers' explanation."
He paused again, rubbed his cheeks and played with his tongue inside his mouth, as if he
were feeling his teeth.
"I'm going to tell you about the tonal and the nagual" he said and looked at me piercingly.
This was the first time in our association that he had used those two terms. I was vaguely
familiar with them through the anthropological literature on the cultures of central Mexico. I
knew that the "tonal" (pronounced, toh-na'hl) was thought to be a kind of guardian spirit, usually
an animal, that a child obtained at birth and with which he had intimate ties for the rest of his life.
"Nagual" (pronounced, nah-wa'hl) was the name given to the animal into which sorcerers could
allegedly transform themselves, or to the sorcerer that elicited such a transformation.
"This is my tonal" don Juan said, rubbing his hands on his chest.
"Your suit?"
"No. My person."
He pounded his chest and his thighs and the side of his ribs.
"My tonal is all this."
He explained that every human being had two sides, two separate entities, two counterparts
68
which became operative at the moment of birth; one was called the "tonal" and the other the
"nagual."
I told him what anthropologists knew about the two concepts. He let me speak without
interrupting me.
"Well, whatever you may think you know about them is pure nonsense," he said. "I base this
statement on the fact that whatever I'm telling you about the tonal and the nagual could not
possibly have been told to you before. Any idiot would know that you know nothing about them,
because in order to be acquainted with them, you would have to be a sorcerer and you aren't. Or
you would've had to talk about them with a sorcerer and you haven't. So disregard everything
you've heard before, because it is inapplicable."
"It was only a comment," I said.
He raised his brows in a comical gesture.
"Your comments are out of order," he said. "This time I need your undivided attention, since I
am going to acquaint you with the tonal and the nagual. Sorcerers have a special and unique
interest in that knowledge. I would say that the tonal and the nagual are in the exclusive realm of
men of knowledge. In your case, this is the lid that closes everything I have taught you. Thus, I
have waited until now to talk about them.
"The tonal is not an animal that guards a person. I would rather say that it is a guardian that
could be represented as an animal. But that is not the important point."
He smiled and winked at me.
"I'm using your own words now," he said. "The tonal is the social person."
He laughed, I supposed, at the sight of my bewilderment.
"The tonal is, rightfully so, a protector, a guardian - a guardian that most of the time turns into
a guard."
I fumbled with my notebook. I was trying to pay attention to what he was saying. He laughed
and mimicked my nervous movements.
"The tonal is the organizer of the world," he proceeded. "Perhaps the best way of describing
its monumental work is to say that on its shoulders rests the task of setting the chaos of the world
in order. It is not farfetched to maintain, as sorcerers do, that everything we know and do as men
is the work of the tonal.
"At this moment, for instance, what is engaged in trying to make sense out of our conversation
is your tonal; without it there would be only weird sounds and grimaces and you wouldn't
understand a thing of what I'm saying.
"I would say then that the tonal is a guardian that protects something priceless, our very being.
Therefore, an inherent quality of the tonal is to be cagey and jealous of its doings. And since its
doings are by far the most important part of our lives, it is no wonder that it eventually changes,
in every one of us, from a guardian into a guard."
He stopped and asked me if I had understood. I automatically nodded my head affirmatively
and he smiled with an air of incredulity.
"A guardian is broad-minded and understanding," he explained. "A guard, on the other hand,
is a vigilante, narrow-minded and most of the time despotic. I say, then, that the tonal in all of us
has been made into a petty and despotic guard when it should be a broad-minded guardian."
I definitely was not following the trend of his explanation. I heard and wrote down every word
and yet I seemed to be stuck with some internal dialogue of my own.
"It is very hard for me to follow your point," I said.
"If you didn't get hooked on talking to yourself you would have no quarrels," he said cuttingly.
His remark threw me into a long explanatory statement. I finally caught myself and apologized
69
for my insistence on defending myself.
He smiled and made a gesture that seemed to indicate that my attitude had not really annoyed
him.
"The tonal is everything we are," he proceeded. "Name it! Anything we have a word for is the
tonal. And since the tonal is its own doings, then everything, obviously, has to fall under its
domain."
I reminded him that he had said that the tonal was the social person, a term which I myself had
used with him to mean a human being as the end result of socialization processes. I pointed out
that if the tonal was that product, it could not be everything, as he had said, because the world
around us was not the product of socialization.
Don Juan reminded me that my argument had no basis for him, and that, long before, he had
already made the point that there was no world at large but only a description of the world which
we had learned to visualize and take for granted.
"The tonal is everything we know," he said. "I think this in itself is enough reason for the
tonal to be such an overpowering affair."
He paused for a moment. He seemed to be definitely waiting for comments or questions, but I
had none. Yet I felt obligated to voice a question and struggled to formulate an appropriate one. I
failed. I felt that the admonitions with which he had opened our conversation had perhaps served
as a deterrent to any inquiry on my part. I felt strangely numb. I could not concentrate and order
my thoughts. In fact I felt and knew, without the shadow of a doubt, that I was incapable of
thinking and yet I knew this without thinking, if that were at all possible.
I looked at don Juan. He was staring at the middle part of my body. He lifted his eyes and my
clarity of mind returned instantly.
"The tonal is everything we know," he repeated slowly. "And that includes not only us, as
persons, but everything in our world. It can be said that the tonal is everything that meets the eye.
"We begin to groom it at the moment of birth. The moment we take the first gasp of air we
also breathe in power for the tonal. So, it is proper to say that the tonal of a human being is
intimately tied to his birth.
"You must remember this point. It is of great importance in understanding all this. The tonal
begins at birth and ends at death."
I wanted to recapitulate all the points that he had made. I went as far as opening my mouth to
ask him to repeat the salient points of our conversation, but to my amazement I could not vocalize
my words. I was experiencing a most curious incapacity, my words were heavy and I had no
control over that sensation.
I looked at don Juan to signal him that I could not talk. He was again staring at the area
around my stomach.
He lifted his eyes and asked me how I felt. Words poured out of me as if I had been
unplugged. I told him that I had been having the peculiar sensation of not being able to talk or
think and yet my thoughts had been crystal clear.
"Your thoughts have been crystal clear?" he asked.
I realized then that the clarity had not pertained to my thoughts, but to my perception of the
world.
"Are you doing something to me, don Juan?" I asked.
"I am trying to convince you that your comments are not necessary," he said and laughed.
"You mean you don't want me to ask questions?"
"No, no. Ask anything you want, but don't let your attention waver."
I had to admit that I had been distracted by the immensity of the topic.
70
"I still cannot understand, don Juan, what you mean by the statement that the tonal is
everything," I said after a moment's pause.
"The tonal is what makes the world."
"Is the tonal the creator of the world?"
Don Juan scratched his temples.
"The tonal makes the world only in a manner of speaking. It can not create or change
anything, and yet it makes the world because its function is to judge, and assess, and witness. I
say that the tonal makes the world because it witnesses and assesses it according to tonal rules. In
a very strange manner the tonal is a creator that doesn't create a thing. In other words, the tonal
makes up the rules by which it apprehends the world. So, in a manner of speaking, it creates the
world."
He hummed a popular tune, beating the rhythm with his fingers on the side of his chair. His
eyes were shining; they seemed to sparkle. He chuckled, shaking his head.
"You're not following me," he said, smiling.
"I am. I have no problems," I said, but I did not sound very convincing.
"The tonal is an island," he explained. "The best way of describing it is to say that the tonal is
this."
He ran his hand over the table top.
"We can say that the tonal is like the top of this table. An island. And on this island we have
everything. This island is, in fact, the world.
"There is a personal tonal for every one of us, and there is a collective one for all of us at any
given time, which we can call the tonal of the times."
He pointed to the rows of tables in the restaurant.
"Look! Every table has the same configuration. Certain items are present on all of them. They
are, however, individually different from each other; some tables are more crowded than others;
they have different food on them, different plates, different atmosphere, yet we have to admit that
all the tables in this restaurant are very alike. The same thing happens with the tonal. We can say
that the tonal of the times is what makes us alike, in the same way it makes all the tables in this
restaurant alike. Each table separately, nevertheless, is an individual case, just like the personal
tonal of each of us. But the important factor to keep in mind is that everything we know about
ourselves and about our world is on the island of the tonal. See what I mean?"
"If the tonal is everything we know about ourselves and our world, what, then, is the nagual?"
"The nagual is the part of us which we do not deal with at all."
"I beg your pardon?"
"The nagual is the part of us for which there is no description - no words, no names, no
feelings, no knowledge."
"That's a contradiction, don Juan. In my opinion if it can't be felt or described or named, it
cannot exist."
"It's a contradiction only in your opinion. I warned you before, don't knock yourself out trying
to understand this."
"Would you say that the nagual is the mind?"
"No. The mind is an item on the table. The mind is part of the tonal. Let's say that the mind is
the chili sauce."
He took a bottle of sauce and placed it in front of me.
"Is the nagual the soul?"
"No. The soul is also on the table. Let's say that the soul is the ashtray."
"Is it the thoughts of men?"
71
"No. Thoughts are also on the table. Thoughts are like the silverware."
He picked up a fork and placed it next to the chili sauce and the ashtray.
"Is it a state of grace? Heaven?"
"Not that either. That, whatever it might be, is also part of the tonal. It is, let's say, the
napkin."
I went on giving possible ways of describing what he was alluding to: pure intellect, psyche,
energy, vital force, immortality, life principle. For each thing I named he found an item on the
table to serve as a counterpart and shoved it in front of me, until he had all the objects on the table
stashed in one pile.
Don Juan seemed to be enjoying himself immensely. He giggled and rubbed his hands every
time I named another possibility.
"Is the nagual the Supreme Being, the Almighty, God?" I asked.
"No. God is also on the table. Let's say that God is the tablecloth."
He made a joking gesture of pulling the tablecloth in order to stack it up with the rest of the
items he had put in front of me.
"But, are you saying that God does not exist?"
"No. I didn't say that. All I said was that the nagual was not God, because God is an item of
our personal tonal and of the tonal of the times. The tonal is, as I've already said, everything we
think the world is composed of, including God, of course. God has no more importance other than
being a part of the tonal of our time."
"In my understanding, don Juan, God is everything. Aren't we talking about the same thing?"
"No. God is only everything you can think of, therefore, properly speaking, he is only another
item on the island. God cannot be witnessed at will, he can only be talked about. The nagual, on
the other hand, is at the service of the warrior. It can be witnessed, but it cannot be talked about."
"If the nagual is not any of the things I have mentioned," I said, "perhaps you can tell me
about its location. Where is it?"
Don Juan made a sweeping gesture and pointed to the area beyond the boundaries of the table.
He swept his hand, as if with the back of it he were cleaning an imaginary surface that went
beyond the edges of the table.
"The nagual is there," he said. "There, surrounding the island. The nagual is there, where
power hovers.
"We sense, from the moment we are born, that there are two parts to us. At the time of birth,
and for a while after, we are all nagual. We sense, then, that in order to function we need a
counterpart to what we have. The tonal is missing and that gives us, from the very beginning, a
feeling of incompleteness. Then the tonal starts to develop and it becomes utterly important to
our functioning, so important that it opaques the shine of the nagual, it overwhelms it. From the
moment we become all tonal we do nothing else but to increment that old feeling of
incompleteness which accompanies us from the moment of our birth, and which tells us
constantly that there is another part to give us completeness.
"From the moment we become all tonal we begin making pairs. We sense our two sides, but
we always represent them with items of the tonal. We say that the two parts of us are the soul and
the body. Or mind and matter. Or good and evil. God and Satan. We never realize, however, that
we are merely pairing things on the island, very much like pairing coffee and tea, or bread and
tortillas, or chili and mustard. I tell you, we are weird animals. We get carried away and in our
madness we believe ourselves to be making perfect sense."
Don Juan stood up and addressed me as if he were an orator. He pointed his index finger at me
and made his head shiver.
72
"Man doesn't move between good and evil," he said in a hilariously rhetorical tone, grabbing
the salt and pepper shakers in both hands. "His true movement is between negativeness and
positiveness."
He dropped the salt and pepper and clutched a knife and fork.
"You're wrong! There is no movement," he continued as if he were answering himself. "Man
is only mind!"
He took the bottle of sauce and held it up. Then he put it down.
"As you can see," he said softly, "we can easily replace chili sauce for mind and end up
saying, 'Man is only chili sauce!' Doing that won't make us more demented than we already are."
"I'm afraid I haven't asked the right question," I said. "Maybe we could arrive at a better
understanding if I asked what one can specifically find in that area beyond the island?"
"There is no way of answering that. If I would say, Nothing, I would only make the nagual
part of the tonal. All I can say is that there, beyond the island, one finds the nagual"
"But, when you call it the nagual, aren't you also placing it on the island?"
"No. I named it only because I wanted to make you aware of it."
"All right! But becoming aware of it is the step that has turned the nagual into a new item of
my tonal"
"I'm afraid you do not understand. I have named the tonal and the nagual as a true pair. That
is all I have done."
He reminded me that once, while trying to explain to him my insistence on meaning, I had
discussed the idea that children might not be capable of comprehending the difference between
"father" and "mother" until they were quite developed in terms of handling meaning, and that
they would perhaps believe that it might be that "father" wears pants and "mother" skirts, or other
differences dealing with hairstyle, or size of body, or items of clothing.
"We certainly do the same thing with the two parts of us," he said. "We sense that there is
another side to us. But when we try to pin down that other side the tonal gets hold of the baton,
and as a director it is quite petty and jealous. It dazzles us with its cunningness and forces us to
obliterate the slightest inkling of the other part of the true pair, the nagual"
As we left the restaurant I told don Juan that he had been correct in warning me about the
difficulty of the topic, and that my intellectual prowess was inadequate to grasp his concepts and
explanations. I suggested that perhaps if I should go to my hotel and read my notes, my
comprehension of the subject might improve. He tried to put me at ease; he said that I was
worrying about words. While he was speaking I experienced a shiver, and for an instant I sensed
that there was indeed another area within me.
I mentioned to don Juan that I was having some inexplicable feelings. My statement
apparently aroused his curiosity. I told him that I had had the same feelings before, and that they
seemed to be momentary lapses, interruptions in my flow of awareness. They always manifested
themselves as a jolt in my body followed by the sensation that I was suspended in something.
We headed for downtown, walking leisurely. Don Juan asked me to relate all the details of
my lapses, I had a hard time describing them, beyond the point of calling them moments of
forgetfulness, or absent-mindedness, or not watching what I was doing.
He patiently rebuffed me. He pointed out that I was a demanding person, had an excellent
memory, and was very careful in my actions. It had occurred to me at first that those peculiar
lapses were associated with stopping the internal dialogue, but I also had had them when I had
talked to myself extensively. They seemed to stem from an area independent of everything I
knew.
Don Juan patted me on the back. He smiled with apparent delight.
73
"You're finally beginning to make real connections," he said.
I asked him to explain his cryptic statement, but he abruptly stopped our conversation and
signaled me to follow him to a small park in front of a church.
"This is the end of our journey to downtown," he said and sat down on a bench. "Right here
we have an ideal spot to watch people. There are some who walk by on the street and others who
come to church. From here we can see everyone."
He pointed to a wide business street and to the gravel walk leading to the steps of the church.
Our bench was located midway between the church and the street.
"This is my very favorite bench," he said, caressing the wood.
He winked at me and added with a grin, "It likes me. That's why no one was sitting on it. It
knew I was coming."
"The bench knew that?"
"No! Not the bench. My nagual."
"Does the nagual have consciousness? Is it aware of things?"
"Of course. It is aware of everything. That's why I'm interested in your account. What you call
lapses and feelings is the nagual. In order to talk about it we must borrow from the island of the
tonal, therefore it is more convenient not to explain it but to simply recount its effects."
I wanted to say something else about those peculiar feelings, but he hushed me.
"No more. Today is not the day of the nagual, today is the day of the tonal" he said. "I put on
my suit because today I am all tonal."
He stared at me. I was about to tell him that the subject was proving to be more difficult than
anything he had ever explained to me; he seemed to have anticipated my words.
"It is difficult," he continued. "I know it. But considering that this is the final lid, the last stage
of what I've been teaching you, it is not too farfetched to say that it envelops everything I
mentioned since the first day we met."
We remained quiet for a long while. I felt that I had to wait for him to resume his explanation,
but I had a sudden attack of apprehension and hurriedly asked, "Are the nagual and the tonal
within ourselves?"
He looked at me piercingly.
"Very difficult question," he said. "You yourself would say that they are within ourselves. I
myself would say that they are not, but neither of us would be right. The tonal of your time calls
for you to maintain that everything dealing with your feelings and thoughts takes place within
yourself. The sorcerers' tonal says the opposite, everything is outside. Who's right? No one.
Inside, outside, it doesn't really matter."
I raised a point. I said that when he talked about the tonal and the nagual it sounded as if
there was still a third part. He had said that the tonal "forces us" to perform acts. I asked him to
tell me who he was referring to as being forced.
He did not answer me directly.
"To explain all this is not that simple," he said. "No matter how clever the checkpoints of the
tonal are the fact of the matter is that the nagual surfaces. Its coming to the surface is always
inadvertent, though. The tonal's great art is to suppress any manifestation of the nagual in such a
manner that even if its presence should be the most obvious thing in the world, it is unnoticeable."
"For whom is it unnoticeable?"
He chuckled, shaking his head up and down. I pressed him for an answer.
"For the tonal" he said. "I'm speaking about it exclusively. I may go around in circles but that
shouldn't surprise or annoy you. I warned you about the difficulty of understanding what I have to
tell. I went through all that rigamarole because my tonal is aware that it is speaking about itself.
74
In other words, my tonal is using itself in order to understand the information I want your tonal to
be clear about. Let's say that the tonal, since it is keenly aware of how taxing it is to speak of
itself, has created the terms 'I,' 'myself,' and so forth as a balance and thanks to them it can talk
with other tonals, or with itself, about itself.
"Now when I say that the tonal forces us to do something, I don't mean that there is a third
party there. Obviously it forces itself to follow its own judgments.
"On certain occasions, however, or under certain special circumstances, something in the
tonal itself becomes aware that there is more to us. It is like a voice that comes from the depths,
the voice of the nagual. You see, the totality of ourselves is a natural condition which the tonal
cannot obliterate altogether, and there are moments, especially in the life of a warrior, when the
totality becomes apparent. At those moments one can surmise and assess what we really are.
"I was concerned with those jolts you have had, because that is the way the nagual surfaces.
At those moments the tonal becomes aware of the totality of oneself. It is always a jolt because
that awareness disrupts the lull. I call that awareness the totality of the being that is going to die.
The idea is that at the moment of death the other member of the true pair, the nagual, becomes
fully operative and the awareness and memories and perceptions stored in our calves and thighs,
in our back and shoulders and neck, begin to expand and disintegrate. Like the beads of an
endless broken necklace, they fall asunder without the binding force of life."
He looked at me. His eyes were peaceful. I felt ill at ease, stupid.
"The totality of ourselves is a very tacky affair," he said. "We need only a very small portion
of it to fulfill the most complex tasks of life. Yet when we die, we die with the totality of
ourselves. A sorcerer asks the question, 'If we're going to die with the totality of ourselves, why
not, then, live with that totality?' "
He signaled me with his head to watch the scores of people that went by.
"They're all tonal" he said. "I am going to single some of them out so your tonal will assess
them, and in assessing them it will assess itself."
He directed my attention to two old ladies that had emerged from the church. They stood at
the top of the limestone steps for a moment and then began to walk down with infinite care,
resting on every step.
"Watch those two women very carefully," he said. "But don't see them as persons, or as faces
that hold things in common with us; see them as tonals"
The two women got to the bottom of the steps. They moved as if the rough gravel were
marbles and they were about to roll and lose their balance on them. They walked arm in arm,
propping each other up with the weight of their bodies.
"Look at them!" don Juan said in a low voice. "Those women are the best example of the most
miserable tonal one can find."
I noticed that the two women were small-boned but fat. They were perhaps in their early
fifties. They had a painful look in their faces, as if walking down the church steps had been
beyond their strength.
They were in front of us; they vacillated for a moment and then they came to a halt. There was
one more step on the gravel walk.
"Watch your step, ladies," don Juan shouted as he stood up dramatically.
The women looked at him, apparently confused by his sudden outburst.
"My mom broke her hip right there the other day," he added and dashed over to help them.
They thanked him profusely and he advised them that if they ever lost their balance and fell
down, they had to remain motionless on the spot until the ambulance came. His tone was sincere
and convincing. The women crossed themselves.
75
Don Juan sat down again. His eyes were beaming. He spoke softly.
"Those women are not that old and their bodies are not that weak, and yet they are decrepit.
Everything about them is dreary - their clothes, their smell, their attitude. Why do you think that's
so?"
"Maybe they were born that way," I said.
"No one is born that way. We make ourselves that way. The tonal of those women is weak and
timid.
"I said that today was going to be the day of the tonal; I meant that today I want to deal with it
exclusively. I also said that I had put on my suit for that specific purpose. With it I wanted to
show you that a warrior treats his tonal in a very special manner. I've pointed out to you that my
suit has been made to order and that everything I have on today fits me to perfection. It is not my
vanity that I wanted to show, but my warrior's spirit, my warrior's tonal.
"Those two women gave you your first view of the tonal today. Life can be as merciless with
you as it is with them, if you are careless with your tonal. I put myself as the counterpoint. If you
understand correctly I should not need to stress this point."
I had a sudden attack of uncertainty and asked him to spell out what I should have understood.
I must have sounded desperate. He laughed out loud.
"Look at that young man in green pants and a pink shirt," don Juan whispered, pointing to a
very thin and very dark complexioned, sharp-featured young man who was standing almost in
front of us.
He seemed to be undecided whether to go towards the church or towards the street. Twice he
raised his hand in the direction of the church as though he were talking to himself and were about
to start moving towards it. Then he stared at me with a blank expression.
"Look at the way he's dressed," don Juan said in a whisper. "Look at those shoes!"
The young man's clothes were tattered and wrinkled, and his shoes were in absolute pieces.
"He's obviously very poor," I said.
"Is that all you can say about him?" he asked.
I enumerated a series of reasons that might have accounted for the young man's shabbiness:
poor health, bad luck, indolence, indifference to his personal appearance, or the chance that he
may have just been released from prison.
Don Juan said that I was merely speculating, and that he was not interested in justifying
anything by suggesting that the man was a victim of unconquerable forces.
"Maybe he's a secret agent made to look like a bum," I said jokingly.
The young man walked away towards the street with a disjointed gait.
"He's not made to look like a bum; he is a bum," don Juan said. "Look how weak his body is.
His arms and legs are thin. He can hardly walk. No one can pretend to look that way. There is
something definitely wrong with him, not his circumstances, though. I have to stress again that I
want you to see that man as a tonal"
"What does it entail to see a man as a tonal?"
"It entails to cease judging him in a moral sense, or excusing him on the grounds that he is like
a leaf at the mercy of the wind. In other words, it entails seeing a man without thinking that he is
hopeless or helpless.
"You know exactly what I am talking about. You can assess that young man without
condemning or forgiving him."
“He drinks too much," I said.
My statement was not volitional. I just made it without really knowing why. For an instant I
even felt that someone standing behind me had voiced the words, I was moved to explain that my
statement was another of my speculations.
76
"That was not the case," don Juan said. "Your tone of voice had a certainty that you lacked
before. You didn't say, 'Maybe he's a drunkard.'"
I felt embarrassed although I could not exactly determine why. Don Juan laughed.
"You saw through the man," he said. "That was seeing. Seeing is like that. Statements are
made with great certainty, and one doesn't know how it happened.
"You know that young man's tonal was shot, but you don't know how you know it."
I had to admit that somehow I had had that impression.
"You're right," don Juan said. "It doesn't really matter that he's young, he's as decrepit as the
two women. Youth is in no way a barrier against the deterioration of the tonal.
"You thought that there might be a great many reasons for that man's condition. I find that
there is only one, his tonal. It is not that his tonal is weak because he drinks; it is the other way
around, he drinks because his tonal is weak. That weakness forces him to be what he is. But the
same thing happens to all of us, in one form or another."
"But aren't you also justifying his behavior by saying that it's his tonal?"
"I'm giving you an explanation that you have never encountered before. It is not a justification
or a condemnation, though. That young man's tonal is weak and timid. And yet he's not unique.
All of us are more or less in the same boat."
At that moment a very large man passed in front of us heading towards the church. He was
wearing an expensive dark gray business suit and was carrying a briefcase. The collar of his shirt
was unbuttoned and his necktie loose. He was sweating profusely. He had a very light
complexion which made the perspiration all the more obvious.
"Watch him!" don Juan ordered me.
The man's steps were small but heavy. There was a wobbling quality to his walking. He did
not go up to the church; he circumvented it and disappeared behind it.
"There is no need to treat the body in such an awful manner," don Juan said with a note of
scorn. "But the sad fact is that all of us have learned to perfection how to make our tonal weak. I
have called that indulging."
He put his hand on my notebook and did not let me write any more. His rationale was that as
long as I kept on taking notes I was incapable of concentrating. He suggested I should relax, shut
off the internal dialogue and let go, merging with the person being observed.
I asked him to explain what he meant by "merging." He said there was no way to explain it,
that it was something that the body felt or did when put in observational contact with other
bodies. He then clarified the issue by saying that in the past he had called that process seeing, and
that it consisted of a lull of true silence within, followed by an outward elongation of something
in the self, an elongation that met and merged with the other body, or with anything within one's
field of awareness.
At that point I wanted to get back to my writing pad, but he stopped me and began to single
out different people from the crowd that passed by.
He pointed out dozens of persons covering a wide range of types among men, women and
children of various ages. Don Juan said that he had selected persons whose weak tonal could fit
into a categorization scheme, and thus he had acquainted me with a preconceived variety of
indulging.
I did not remember all the people he had pointed out and discussed. I complained that if I had
taken notes I could have at least sketched out the intricacies of his schemata on indulging. As it
was he did not want to repeat it or perhaps he did not remember it either.
He laughed and said that he did not remember it, because in the life of a sorcerer it was the
nagual that was accountable for creativity.
77
He looked at the sky and said that it was getting late, and that from that moment on we were
going to change direction. Instead of weak tonals we were going to wait for the appearance of a
"proper tonal." He added that only a warrior had a "proper tonal," and that the average man, at
best, could have a "right tonal."
After a few minutes' wait he slapped his thigh and chuckled.
"Look who's coming now," he said, pointing to the street with a movement of his chin. "It is as
if they were made to order."
I saw three male Indians approaching. They had on some short brown woolen ponchos, white
pants that came to their mid calf, long-sleeved white tops, dirty worn-out sandals and old straw
hats. Each of them carried a bundle tied to his back.
Don Juan stood up and went to meet them. He spoke to them. They seemed surprised and
surrounded him. They smiled at him. He was apparently telling them something about me; the
three of them turned around and smiled at me. They were about ten or twelve feet away; I listened
carefully but I could not hear what they were saying.
Don Juan reached in his pocket and handed them some bills. They appeared to be pleased;
they moved their feet nervously. I liked them very much. They looked like children. All of them
had small white teeth and very pleasing mild features. One, by all appearances the oldest, had
whiskers. His eyes were tired but very kind. He took off his hat and came closer to the bench. The
others followed him. The three of them greeted me in unison. We shook hands. Don Juan told me
to give them some money. They thanked me and after a polite silence they said good-by. Don
Juan sat back down on the bench and we watched them disappear in the crowd.
I told don Juan that for some strange reason I had liked them very much.
"It isn't so strange," he said. "You must've felt that their tonal is just right. It is right, but not
for our time.
"You probably felt they were like children. They are. And that is very tough. I understand
them better than you, thus I couldn't help but feel a tinge of sadness. Indians are like dogs, they
have nothing. But that is the nature of their fortune and I shouldn't feel sad. My sadness, of
course, is my own way of indulging."
"Where are they from, don Juan?"
"From the Sierras. They've come here to seek their fortune. They want to become merchants.
They're brothers. I told them that I also came from the Sierras and I'm a merchant myself. I said
that you were my partner. The money we gave them was a token; a warrior should give tokens
like that all the time. They no doubt need the money, but need should not be an essential
consideration for a token. The thing to look for is feeling. I personally was moved by those three.
"Indians are the losers of our time. Their downfall began with the Spaniards and now under
the reign of their descendants the Indians have lost everything. It is not an exaggeration to say
that the Indians have lost their tonal"
"Is that a metaphor, don Juan?"
"No. It is a fact. The tonal is very vulnerable. It cannot withstand maltreatment. The white
man, from the day he set foot on this land, has systematically destroyed not only the Indian tonal
of the time, but also the personal tonal of every Indian. One can easily surmise that for the poor
average Indian the reign of the white man has been sheer hell. And yet the irony is that for
another kind of Indian it has been sheer bliss."
"Who are you talking about? What kind of Indian is that?"
"The sorcerer. For the sorcerer the Conquest was the challenge of a lifetime. They were the
only ones who were not destroyed by it but adapted to it and used it to their ultimate advantage."
"How was that possible, don Juan? I was under the impression that the Spaniards left no stone
78
unturned."
"Let's say that they turned over all the stones that were within the limits of their own tonal. In
the Indian life, however, there were things that were incomprehensible to the white man; those
things he did not even notice. Perhaps it was the sheer luck of the sorcerers, or perhaps it was
their knowledge that saved them. After the tonal of the time and the personal tonal of every
Indian was obliterated, the sorcerers found themselves holding on to the only thing left
uncontested, the nagual. In other words, their tonal took refuge in their nagual. This couldn't
have happened had it not been for the excruciating conditions of a vanquished people. The men of
knowledge of today are the product of those conditions and are the ultimate connoisseurs of the
nagual since they were left there thoroughly alone. There, the white man has never ventured. In
fact, he doesn't even have the idea it exists."
I felt compelled at that point to present an argument. I sincerely contended that in European
thought we had accounted for what he called the nagual. I brought in the concept of the
Transcendental Ego, or the unobserved observer present in all our thoughts, perceptions and
feelings. I explained to don Juan that the individual could perceive or intuit himself, as a self,
through the Transcendental Ego, because this was the only thing capable of judgment, capable of
disclosing reality within the realm of its consciousness.
Don Juan was unruffled. He laughed.
"Disclosing reality," he said, mimicking me. "That's the tonal."
I argued that the tonal may be called the Empirical Ego found in one's passing stream of
consciousness or experience, while the Transcendental Ego was found behind that stream.
"Watching, I suppose," he said mockingly.
"That's right. Watching itself," I said.
"I hear you talking," he said. "But you're saying nothing. The nagual is not experience or
intuition or consciousness. Those terms and everything else you may care to say are only items on
the island of the tonal. The nagual, on the other hand, is only effect. The tonal begins at birth and
ends at death, but the nagual never ends. The nagual has no limit. I've said that the nagual is
where power hovers; that was only a way of alluding to it. By reasons of its effect, perhaps the
nagual can be best understood in terms of power. For instance, when you felt numb and couldn't
talk earlier today, I was actually soothing you; that is, my nagual was acting upon you."
"How was that possible, don Juan?"
"You won't believe this, but no one knows how. All I know is that I wanted your undivided
attention and then my nagual went to work on you. I know that much because I can witness its
effect, but I don't know how it works."
He was quiet for a while. I wanted to keep on the same topic. I at tempted to ask a question; he
silenced me.
"One can say that the nagual accounts for creativity," he finally said and looked at me
piercingly. "The nagual is the only part of us that can create."
He remained quiet, looking at me. I felt he was definitely leading me into an area I had
wished he would elucidate further. He had said that the tonal did not create anything, but only
witnessed and assessed. I asked how he explained the fact that we construct superb structures and
machines.
"That's not creativity," he said. "That's only molding. We can mold anything with our hands,
personally or in conjunction with the hands of other tonals. A group of tonals can mold anything,
superb structures as you said."
"But what's creativity then, don Juan?"
He stared at me, squinting his eyes. He chuckled softly, lifted his right hand over his head and
79
twisted his wrist with a sharp jerk, as if he were turning a door knob.
"Creativity is this," he said and brought his hand with a cupped palm to the level of my eyes.
It took me an incredibly long time to focus my eyes on his hand. I felt that a transparent
membrane was holding my whole body in a fixed position and that I had to break it in order to
place my sight on his hand.
I struggled until beads of perspiration ran into my eyes. Finally I heard or felt a pop and my
eyes and head jerked free.
On his right palm there was the most curious rodent I had ever seen. It looked like a bushytailed
squirrel. The tail, however, was more like a porcupine's. It had stiff quills.
"Touch it!" don Juan said softly.
I automatically obeyed him and ran my finger on its soft back. Don Juan brought his hand
closer to my eyes and then I noticed something that threw me into nervous spasms. The squirrel
had eyeglasses and big teeth.
"It looks like a Japanese," I said and began to laugh hysterically.
The rodent then started to grow in don Juan's palm. And while my eyes were still filled with
tears of laughter, the rodent became so enormous that it disappeared. It literally went out of the
frame of my vision. It happened so rapidly that I was caught in the middle of a spasm of laughter.
When I looked again, or when I wiped my eyes and focused them properly, I was looking at don
Juan. He was sitting on the bench and I was standing in front of him, although I did not remember
having stood up.
For a moment my nervousness was uncontainable. Don Juan calmly got up, forced me to sit,
propped my chin between the bicep and forearm of his left arm and hit me on the very top of my
head with the knuckles of his right hand. The effect was like the jolt of an electric current. It
calmed me down immediately.
There were so many things that I wanted to ask. But my words could not wade through all
those thoughts. I then became keenly aware that I had lost control over my vocal cords. I did not
want to struggle to speak, however, and leaned against the back of the bench. Don Juan said
forcefully that I had to pull myself together and stop indulging. I felt a bit dizzy. He imperatively
ordered me to write my notes and handed me my pad and pencil after picking them up from
underneath the bench.
I made a supreme effort to say something and again I had the clear sensation that a membrane
was enveloping me. I puffed and groaned for a moment, while don Juan laughed, until I heard or
felt another pop.
I began to write immediately. Don Juan spoke as if he were dictating to me.
"One of the acts of a warrior is never to let anything affect him," he said. "Thus, a warrior may
be seeing the devil himself, but he won't let anyone know that. The control of a warrior has to be
impeccable."
He waited until I had finished writing and then asked me laughingly, "Did you get all that?"
I suggested that we should go to a restaurant and have dinner. I was famished. He said that we
had to stay until the "proper tonal" appeared. He added in a serious tone that if the "proper tonal"
did not come that day we had to remain on the bench until it cared to show up.
"What is a proper tonal?" I asked.
"A tonal that is just right, balanced and harmonious. You are supposed to find one today, or
rather your power is supposed to bring one to us."
"But how can I tell it apart from other tonals?"
"Never mind that. I will point it out to you."
"What is it like, don Juan?"
80
"Hard to tell. It depends on you. This is a show for you, therefore you will set up those
conditions yourself."
"How?"
"I don't know that. Your power, your nagual, will do that.
"There are, roughly speaking, two sides to every tonal. One is the outer part, the fringe, the
surface of the island. That's the part related to action and acting, the rugged side. The other part is
the decision and judgment, the inner tonal, softer, more delicate and more complex.
"The proper tonal is a tonal where the two levels are in perfect harmony and balance."
Don Juan stopped talking. It was fairly dark by then and I had a hard time taking notes. He
told me to stretch and relax. He said that it had been quite an exhausting day but very prolific and
that he was sure the proper tonal would show up.
Dozens of people went by. We sat in a relaxed silence for ten or fifteen minutes. Then don
Juan stood up abruptly.
"By golly you've done it! Look what's coming there. A girl!"
He pointed with a nod of his head to a young woman who was crossing the park and was
approaching the vicinity of our bench. Don Juan said that that young woman was the proper tonal
and that if she would stop to talk to either one of us it would be an extraordinary omen and we
would have to do whatever she wanted.
I could not clearly distinguish the young woman's features, although there was still enough
light. She came within a couple of feet but went by without looking at us. Don Juan ordered me in
a whisper to get up and go talk to her.
I ran after her and asked for directions. I got very close to her. She was young, perhaps in her
mid-twenties, of medium height, very attractive and well-groomed. Her eyes were clear and
peaceful. She smiled at me as I spoke. There was something winning about her. I liked her as
much as I had liked the three Indians.
I went back to the bench and sat down.
"Is she a warrior?" I asked.
"Not quite," don Juan said. "Your power is not that keen yet to bring a warrior. But she's a just
right tonal. One that could turn into a proper tonal. Warriors come from that stock."
His statements aroused my curiosity. I asked him if women could be warriors. He looked at
me, apparently baffled by my question.
"Of course they can," he said, "and they are even better equipped for the path of knowledge
than men. But then men are a bit more resilient. I would say, however, that, all in all, women
have a slight advantage."
I said that it puzzled me that we had never talked about women in relation to his knowledge.
"You're a man," he said, "therefore I use the masculine gender when I talk to you. That's all.
The rest is the same."
I wanted to question him further but he made a gesture to close the topic. He looked up. The
sky was almost black. The banks of clouds looked extremely dark. There were still, however,
some areas where the clouds were slightly orange.
"The end of the day is your best time," don Juan said. "The appearance of that young woman
at the very edge of the day is an omen. We were talking about the tonal, therefore it is an omen
about your tonal."
"What does the omen mean, don Juan?"
"It means that you have very little time left to organize your arrangements. Any arrangements
that you might have constructed have to be viable arrangements because you don't have time to
make new ones. Your arrangements must work now, or they are not arrangements at all.
81
"I suggest that when you go back home you check your lines and make sure they are strong.
You will need them."
"What's going to happen to me, don Juan?"
"Years ago you bid for power. You have followed the hardships of learning faithfully, without
fretting or rushing. You are now at the edge of the day."
"What does that mean?"
"For a proper tonal everything on the island of the tonal is a challenge. Another way of saying
it is that for a warrior everything in this world is a challenge. The greatest challenge of all, of
course, is his bid for power. But power comes from the nagual, and when a warrior finds himself
at the edge of the day it means that the hour of the nagual is approaching, the warrior's hour of
power."
"I still don't understand the meaning of all this, don Juan. Does it mean that I am going to die
soon?"
"If you're stupid, you will," he retorted cuttingly. "But putting it in milder terms, it means that
you're about to shiver in your pants. You bid for power once and that bidding is irreversible. I
won't say that you're about to fulfill your destiny, because there is no destiny. The only thing that
one can say then is that you're about to fulfill your power. The omen was clear. That young
woman came to you at the edge of the day. You have little time left, and none of it for crap. A
fine state. I would say that the best of us always comes out when we are against the wall, when
we feel the sword dangling overhead. Personally, I wouldn't have it any other way."
82
V. si fiserele atasate postarii (sub titlu, sub imagini).
........................
Este si:
Personal / Impersonal
si
cognoscibil / incognoscibil...
neti neti - iti iti.
Cuvinte omenesti.
Stie (doar) El ce si cum.
Din fericire ne iubeste si ne cheama sa-I fim copii buni.
-
Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Octombrie 29, 2009 la 3:46pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Joan Osbourne
If God Was One of Us
If God had a name, what would it be
And would you call it to His face
If you were faced with Him in all His glory
What would you ask if you had just one question
And yeah yeah God is great yeah yeah God is good
yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah
What if God was one of us
Just a slob like one of us
Just a stranger on the bus
Trying to make his way home
If God had a face what would it look like
And would you want to see
If seeing meant that you would have to believe
In things like heaven and in Jesus and the saints and all the prophets
And yeah yeah God is great yeah yeah God is good
yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah
What if God was one of us
Just a slob like one of us
Just a stranger on the bus
Trying to make His way home
He's trying to make His way home
Back up to heaven all alone
Nobody calling on the phone
Except for the pope maybe in Rome
And yeah yeah God is great yeah yeah God is good
yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah
What if God was one of us
Just a slob like one of us
Just a stranger on the bus
Trying to make His way home
Just trying to make His way home
Like a holy rolling stone
Back up to heaven all alone
Just trying to make His way home
Nobody calling on the phone
Except for the pope maybe in Rome
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xZEO1Lug25s
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UYZKZfdr3ac
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Charlie Winston - "In Your hands"
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Koan tantric [sic !]:
" Care este adevarul?
E Omul una din gafele lui Dumnezeu sau Dumnezeu una din gafele Omului? "
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
V. si:
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/o-foarte-tare-cartepoarta-de
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/ramana-cineva-care-a-reusit
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/jivanmukta-1
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/sff-ioasaf-sau-iosafat-adi...
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/sff-ioasaf-sau-iosafat-adi...
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/realitatea-de-care-nu-ne-dam
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/3496555:BlogPost:28987
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/zen-din-nou
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/cel-care-cauta
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Calea spre Eleonul cel de Sus . „Eleon” se tâlcuieşte în limba noastră: „Muntele Măslinilor”
Cum a călătorit – în vedenie – Stareţul Ioasaf din Sf. Sava la muntele cel minunat din ceruri. S-a tâlcuit din greceşte această vedenie în anul 1942, iar acum s-a scris pentru folosul de obşte, de către cel mai nevrednic dintre Ieromonahi, Ioan Iacob în Schitul „Sf. Ana” – Hozeva, 17 Noiembrie 1957.
Vedenia Stareţului Ioasaf din Mănăstirea Sf. Sava, anul 1854
Iată cum povesteşte monahul Ioasaf vedenia pe care a avut-o la Sf. Sava:
În 13 zile ale lunii Martie (ziua de joi), ora 6 din noapte, m-am sculat să ascult slujba Utreniei. Am mers în Biserică şi m-am aşezat în strană, iar fraţii citeau Miezonoptica. Atunci eu cugetam la patimile Domnului nostru Iisus Hristos, zicând în mintea mea: „Un Dumnezeu Făcător, Ziditor şi Creator a toate a primit să se facă om pentru noi, S-a răstignit şi S-a îngropat. Acestea toate le-a suferit pentru mântuirea oamenilor”.
Cugetând eu acestea, mi s-a înduioşat inima şi mi-a venit atâta bucurie în sufletul meu, şi o linişte negrăită s-a revărsat în mintea mea, încât am ajuns la aşa de mare umilinţă, că lacrămile curgeau pârâu din ochii mei. Şi mi-a venit atunci în suflet o negrăită dragoste dumnezeiască care mă înflăcăra (mă aprindea la inimă). Dimpreună cu dragostea mi-a venit şi o smerenie aşa de mare, încât nu găseam nici o făptură aşa ticăloasă ca mine. Atunci mi s-au deschis ochii în aşa chip. ca şi cum s-ar fi făcut o cale din inima mea până la tronul lui Dumnezeu.
În vremea aceea, mintea mea dimpotrivă cu aşezarea cuvântului (adică cugetarea) şi cu inima mea erau legate şi mă rugam în taină cu mintea, fără o piedică oarecare. Atunci eu ziceam când rugăciunea, când oarecare cuvinte umilicioase. După aceea mi-a venit aşa o dragoste pentru aproapele meu încât mă rugam atunci pentru cei care mă duşmăneau şi pentru cei care mă urau şi din multa bucurie a inimii mi s-a umilit duhul (sufletul meu). Câtă vreme eram în această stare mă vedeam pe mine că sunt în Biserică şi-i vedeam şi pe fraţii cari citeau. După aceea, nemaiputând să stau în picioare, am tras scândura de la strană şi m-am aşezat, rugându-mă mereu cu mintea. Atunci am fost cuprins de o aşa de mare dragoste dumnezeiască încât n-a mai fost chip să mă odihnesc (să mă simt) pe pământ. În acele clipe nu mai aveam teamă de Dumnezeu, ci simţeam o mare îndrăzneală şi dragoste către El.
Fiind stăpânit sufletul meu de o asemenea dragoste, n-am mai putut să zic rugăciunea minţii şi nici vreo altă rugăciune, ci numai cât simţeam în sufletul meu o aprindere şi o dragoste dumnezeiască, întocmai ca o flacără care îmi ardea inima. Sufletul meu era pironit către Dumnezeu şi numai la El cugetam, iar din ochii mei curgeau ca un râu lacrimile. Mi s-a înduioşat duhul din bucuria inimii şi eram cuprins de o mare smerenie.
Atunci deodată m-am făcut întru uimire (adică am fost răpit) cu duhul şi nu mai vedeam după aceea nici Biserica, nici pe fraţii dinăuntru şi nici nu mai auzeam cele cari se citeau la strană.
Mă aflam atunci (cu duhul) într-o livadă mare şi prea frumoasă, care era împodobită cu tot felul de copaci şi cu flori pline de mireasmă. Podoaba şi frumuseţea ei nu se poate scrie şi nici nu se poate povesti de limba omenească.
Era plină de atâta lumină ca şi cum ar fi fost luminată de şapte sori. Am privit de departe şi am văzut o mulţime de oameni oarecari în veşminte strălucitoare, toţi tineri cu vârsta şi frumoşi la chip. Fiecare din ei strălucea ca soarele şi păşeau încet, încet. Atunci simţeam mare bucurie în sufletul meu şi ziceam, nedumerindu-mă în sine: „Oare a cui să fie livada aceasta şi cine să fie oare aceşti oameni? Şi cum mă aflu eu aici?” Acestea cugetându-le, mergeam şi eu cu dânşii. După ce am mers o mică distanţă, am văzut şi pe alţi oameni, mulţime nenumărată, cari stăteau toţi împreună şi erau îmbrăcaţi în haine soldăţeşti. Toţi erau tineri cu vârsta, voinici la trup şi foarte blânzi şi frumoşi la chip, strălu-cind ca soarele. Când i-am văzut eu pe aceştia m-am oprit, privind la frumuseţea şi la podoaba lor. Simţeam atunci o mare bucurie în sufletul meu. După aceasta, am auzit o voce de la dânşii, zicând astfel: „Fratele nostru Iosaf are mare dorinţă să meargă la Împăratul, după cum ştim noi toţi. Deci cine este dintre noi să-l conducă (adică să-l călăuzească)?” Atunci s-a despărţit unul dintre ei. care era mai tânăr, mai voinic şi mai frumos decât toţi. În mijlocul celorlalţi strălucea şi se arăta ca un ofiţer peste ceilalţi. Deci s-a întors şi a zis către ceilalţi tineri: „Eu îl voi conduce, căci precum ştiţi are deosebită dragoste către mine. Ziua şi noaptea mă ruga pentru aceasta şi de multe ori m-am pus chezaş la Împăratul pentru el”.
Zicând el acestea, s-a pornit către mine. Iar eu cugetam cu mirare, zicând: „Pe oamenii aceştia eu nu i-am văzut altă dată, dar ei m-au văzut şi de unde îmi cunosc numele? Apoi de unde au aflat că eu doresc să merg la Împăratul?” Cugetând eu acestea, a venit tânărul lângă mine şi mi-a zis cu faţă veselă: „Urmează-mă, ca să mergem la Împăratul”! Iar eu i-am zis: „Te rog frate, lasă-mă; cine sunt eu să merg la Împăratul? Şi care Împărat este acela care să mă cunoască pe mine?”
Atunci el a zâmbit puţin cu faţa veselă şi mi-a zis: „Oare te prefaci că nu ştii care Împărat este Acela la care vreau să te duc? Ori poate nu ştii cine sunt eu? Pentru că m-ai iubit şi m-ai rugat ziua şi noaptea, iată am venit să te iau şi să te conduc spre a merge la împăratul. Este cu neputinţă să te las, trebuie să mă urmezi!”
Atunci eu neavând ce să mai răspund, l-am urmat (acela mergând înainte şi eu după dânsul). Cum mergeam eu aşa, îmi zicea gândul să-l întreb cine este el, de arată către mine atâta dragoste, pentru că nu-l cunoşteam încă cine este. Dar iarăşi mă ruşinam să-l întreb, zicându-mi în gând că poate voi afla pe urmă. Aveam însă mare uşurare în sufletul meu câtă vreme îl vedeam lângă mine.
Deci am mers noi multă distanţă de loc, de la acea câmpie prea frumoasă, aşa încât nu se mai vedea nimeni afară de noi doi (adică eu şi călăuza), care mergeam. Când s-a terminat acea câmpie mare şi prea frumoasă am ajuns la o cărăruşă îngustă, care era foarte lungă, încât nu i se vedea capătul, iar de o parte şi de alta erau ca nişte ziduri înalte. Calea aceea era atât de îngustă, încât abia putea trece un singur om pe jos.
Când am ajuns acolo mi-a venit în inima mea o oarecare sfială, pentru că locul acela era sălbatec şi fără nici o mângâiere, dar când vedeam pe călăuza mea, se veselea sufletul meu.
Atunci călăuza mea oprindu-se puţin, m-a privit cu faţa lină şi veselă şi mi-a zis: „Pentru ce frate, este tulburat sulfetul tău? Pentru ce te-ai lăsat stăpânit de lene şi se răspândeşte mintea ta încoace şi încolo? Pentru ce nu-ţi păzeşti mintea la cugetarea numelui lui Iisus Hristos? Au nu ştii câtă pagubă are omul când se leneveşte la Rugăciune, chiar şi numai la o singură răsuflare? Şi iarăşi oare nu ştii câtă folosinţă dobândeşte când cugetă totdeauna la mântuitorul nume al Domnului nostru Iisus Hristos? Un asemenea om se izbăveşte de patimi şi de păcate, făcându-se sălaş al Sfintei Treimi. Acela va să ajungă la desăvârşită dragoste, din care dragoste ai gustat o parte şi tu (prin nespusa milostivire a lui Dumnezeu), şi-i cunoşti dulceaţa. Deci pentru ce ai neglijat acest lucru (adică Rugăciunea minţii)? Până când vei rămâne, frate, în acest somn adânc al trândăviei, şezând întru nelu-crare? Adu-ţi aminte de aşezarea ta cea mai dinainte, pe care ai neglijat-o (ai nesocotit-o) cu desăvârşire? Oare nu Dumnezeu este cel care te-a învăţat chipul în care să iei de mijlocitoare şi de chezăşuire a mântuirii tale pe Pururea Fecioara Născătoare de Dumnezeu? Oare El te-a învrednicit să afli povăţuitor neînşelat spre încredinţarea acestui lucru? Au nu cunoşti frate, milostivirea şi dragostea ce ţi-a arătat-o Dumnezeu? Dar cu toate acestea, mare este milostivirea lui Dumnezeu către tine!”
Când mi-a grăit aceste cuvinte călăuza mea, m-a cuprins o mare umilinţă şi cu inima înfrântă, ziceam: „Doamne, Iisuse Hristoase, Fiul lui Dumnezeu, miluieşte-mă”. Şi când auzeam rugăciunea atât de mult mi se aprindea inima spre dragoste şi iubire dumne-zeiască şi aşa de curat mă rugam, căci nici un lucru şi nici un cuget nu era ca să-mi tulbure mintea, ori să mă împiedice de la rugăciune. Şi atât de mult mi s-a adâncit mintea întru rugăciune şi atâta putere am luat din ea, încât mi-a fugit frica ce m-a cuprins mai înainte.
Atunci s-a întors călăuza mea spre mine şi mi-a zis:„Ai văzut că eşti mai bine dacă zici Rugăciunea? Dacă vrei să fii totdeauna în această stare şi să te mântuieşti, scoală-te din adâncul somn al trândăviei şi unelteşte iarăşi aşezarea ta cea mai dinainte. Cea dintâi treabă a ta să fie paza poruncilor lui Dumnezeu cu neşovăire. Toată râvna ta s-o pui întru cugetarea numelui lui Iisus Hristos, precum şi a Stăpânei noastre, de Dumnezeu Născătoare.
Ia seama să păzeşti şi aceasta cu scumpătate, adică: Să te mărturiseşti curat în toată ziua (oricâte ţi s-ar întâmpla) şi să nu ascunzi vreun cuget de către duhovnicul tău!”
Zicându-mi el acestea, am început să mergem pe ulicioara cea îngustă şi cum mergeam, am văzut deasupra zidului (lângă drum) nişte cruci, ca semne ale drumului. Când am ajuns aproape de cruce, călăuza s-a oprit, făcând de trei ori semnul crucii şi zicând: „Crucii Tale ne închinăm, Stăpâne şi Sfântă Învierea Ta o lăudăm!”
Mi-a zis apoi şi mie să fac la fel cu dânsul şi am făcut. După ce am mers o mare distanţă de loc, am ajuns în partea cealaltă din faţă, la capătul ulicioarei. Terminân-du-se drumul, am ajuns într-un loc, de care te cuprindea frică şi cutremur văzându-l. Pentru că era o prăpastie, ca un fel de haos întunecos. Se arăta o groapă adâncă ca o mare, a cărei lungime şi lăţime era fără sfârşit. Nu se vedea acolo nimic, decât întuneric beznă. În partea din faţă a gropii – foarte departe – se vedea un munte înalt, al cărui vârf ajungea până la cer. Pe la mijlocul acelei gropi înfricoşate era o punte îngrozitoare, pentru că puntea aceea era numai dintr-un lemn rotund, a cărui grosime era numai de o palmă şi unul din capetele punţii era la capătul uliţei celei înguste, iar celălalt capăt era la poalele muntelui celui înalt. Când sufla vântul, tremura puntea ca o frunză de copac.
Dacă am ajuns noi mai aproape şi am văzut acea groapă groaznică şi înfricoşată şi puntea, atunci mi-a venit frică şi cutremur în sufletul meu, când mă gândeam că este nevoie să trecem peste puntea aceea. M-am uitat într-o parte şi în alta să vad de nu este cumva un alt loc să trecem dincolo de groapă, pentru a ajunge la muntele cel înalt, care se vedea departe. Dar nu se afla nicăieri nici drum şi nici loc uscat de trecut, ci era groapa aceea toată numai, ca o mare întunecoasă.
Atunci s-a întors iarăşi călăuza spre mine şi mi-a zis. ca şi cum m-ar certa: „Iarăşi ai lăsat Rugăciunea şi pentru asta te cuprinde frica. Dă-mi încoace mâna”! Atunci eu i-am dat mâna cea dreaptă şi el apucându-mă m-a urcat deasupra pe punte şi ne-am pornit să mergem.
După ce am mers puţină distanţă, am văzut că puntea se clătina şi tremura ca frunzele când o suflă vântul. Eu am privit într-o parte şi în alta a gropii şi mi-a venit frică să mai merg pe ea, dar cu toate acestea, când vedeam călăuza mea că mă ţine de mână, mai prindeam puţin curaj.
Atunci s-a oprit puţin călăuza mea întorcându-şi faţa spre mine şi mi-a zis: „Fă-ţi semnul crucii de trei ori şi cheamă numele Stăpânei noastre, de Dumnezeu Născătoarei şi Pururea Fecioarei Maria, pentru că în locul acesta mare putere are numele Ei!”Atunci, eu am făcut de trei ori cruce şi am zis în mintea mea: „Preasfântă Născătoare de Dumnezeu, ajută-mi!”Şi (O, minune!), atâta putere mi-a venit în sufletul meu, încât n-am mai simţit vreo sfială sau frică.
Totuşi putea tremura ca pânza de păianjen, când mergeam noi pe ea. După multă vreme de cale, am ajuns la capătul punţii. Terminându-se puntea am ieşit la picioarele muntelui arătat.
Atunci călăuza mi-a slobozit mâna de care mă ţinea şi mi-a zis: „De-acum nu mai ai frică”! Dar eu, din multa dragoste pe care o aveam către călăuza mea, nu voiam să mă despart, ci tot mă ţineam de mâna lui şi mergeam împreună. Dacă am mers aşa o mică distanţă, am început să urcăm muntele. Atunci m-am uitat în sus şi nu se vedea vârful lui, aşa era de înalt. Era şi greu de urcat, dar şi locul era prea veselitor. După ce am urcat o bună disanţă, m-am oprit puţin şi am privit în toate părţile muntelui, minunându-mă. Pentru că toate părţile muntelui erau acoperite cu măslini.Şi mi-am zis în mintea mea: „De unde s-au găsit aici atâţia măslini?” Şi iarăşi am început să urcăm spre vârf. După ce am mers o bună distanţă am ajuns deasupra în vârful muntelui. Şi iarăşi mai mergând puţin am ajuns la o poartă mare, care era deschisă.
Atunci călăuza mea a făcut semnul crucii de trei ori, asemenea şi eu, apoi am intrat înăuntru pe poartă. M-am uitat eu acolo şi am văzut o câmpie atât de mare, încât nu i se vedea capătul, nici în lungime şi nici în lăţime: precum este tăria cerului aşa de mare era şi câmpia ceea. Frumuseţea şi podoaba ei cine este în stare să o povestească?
Însemnare: Până aici am găsit scrisă vedenia lui Iosaf. Mai mult nu se află în mînăstirea Sf. Sava. Se zice că în Sfântul Munte se gă seşte scrisă vedenia aceasta până la sfârşit. Dacă ajută Bunul Dumnezeu, voi căuta prin scrisoare, ca să aflu şi restul povestirii.
Urmare la vedenia Stareţului Ioasaf din Mănăstirea Sf. Sava, anul 1854
Şi de aş voi să descriu frumuseţea acelui câmp, nu aş putea, pentru că nu este vreun lucru pământesc cu care să-l asemăn. Limba omenească nu poate să spună frumuseţea lui, nici minte omenească nu poate să o înţeleagă. Acel câmp era împodobit cu tot felul de copaci şi înfrumuseţat cu tot felul de flori cu bună mireasmă.Lumina care lumina acolo era ca şi cum ar fi şapte sori.
Deci, când am văzut acel câmp, s-a robit inima mea de frumuseţea lui şi pofteam să rămân acolo. Dar povăţuitorul meu îmi zice: „De acum ai să-L vezi şi alte lucruri frumoase şi după aceea ai să-L vezi şi pe Împăratul”. Şi mergeam, bucurându-ne, pe acel câmp frumos. Şi am văzut de departe mulţime de oameni îmbrăcaţi în haine călugăreşti, însă nu negre, ci roşii strălucitoare. Hainele lor străluceau ca lumina, iar feţele lor mai mult decât soarele. Vederea şi frumuseţea lor era mai presus de înţelegerea omenească. Unii dintre ei erau tineri, iar alţii bătrâni. Şi apropiindu-ne de ei, ne-au primit cu mare bucurie şi au zis către povăţuitorul meu: „Bucură-te, mare mucenice Gheorghe, iubitule al lui Hristos”. Asemenea şi el le-a zis lor: „Bucuraţi-vă şi voi, cuvioşilor, iubiţii lui Hristos”. Atunci toţi şi-au întors feţele lor spre mine şi cu feţe vesele mi-au zis: „Fiule Ioasafe, de ar dobândi omul toată lumea şi-şi va pierde sufletul, ce va folosi şi de ar trăi o sută de ani şi ar dobândi toate bunătăţile lumii şi de şi-ar face toate poftele, tot trebuie să vină înfricoşătorul ceas al morţii şi toată viaţa lui i se va părea un vis şi o umbră. Iar tu de te vei scula din lenevire şi vei începe iarăşi viaţa ta cea dintâi, vei plăcea lui Dumnezeu şi te vei învrednici cereştii fericiri şi te vei bucura împreună cu noi în veci. Iar de-ţi vei petrece viaţa ta cu lenevire, vei ajunge în valea care primeşte pe cei leneşi şi trândavi şi nepocăiţi. Fiule, nu voiesc a iubi mai mult acel noian întunecat decât această fericire. Nu voiesc a pune mai presus lenevirea decât dragostea lui Hristos! Fiule, adu-ţi aminte din ce înălţime ai căzut şi de ce te-ai înstrăinat şi ce ai păgubit! Fiule, întoarce-te şi cazi la milostivirea lui Dumnezeu şi noi nu vom înceta rugându-L pe dânsul”! După aceasta ne-am despărţit de ei şi am plecat mai departe. Atunci s-a înfricoşat sufletul meu de aceasta. Şi am aflat că povăţuitorul meu era Sfântul Mare Mucenic Gheorghe, purtătorul de biruinţă. Şi mi-am adus aminte şi de cuvintele ce le-a zis el, când se întrebau acei ostaşi” „Cine să-L povăţuiască din noi?” Căci zicând: „Eu o să-l povăţuiesc, pentru că are deosebită dragoste către mine şi de multe ori m-am pus chezaş şi mijlocitor către împăratul pentru dânsul”, l-am cunoscut pe deplin, căci de la început aveam mare şi deosebită dragoste către Sf. Gheorghe, mai mult decât faţă de alţi sfinţi. Şi de multe ori l-am pus mijlocitor pentru mântuirea mea. Şi multe minuni a făcut cu mine şi oricând l-am rugat nu m-a lăsat neajutorat.
Deci, când am cunoscut că povăţuitorul meu este Marele Mucenic Gheorghe, din multa dragoste ce o aveam către el în sufletul meu, n-am mai putut răbda, ci l-am îmbrăţişat şi l-am sărutat mult timp. Apoi mergeam mai departe împreună, ţinându-ne de mână. Iar sufletul meu era lipit de dânsul, din multa dragoste ce aveam către el.Şi mai mergând noi puţin am văzut de departe şi alţi oameni, şi aceştia cu haine călugăreşti îmbrăcaţi, ca şi ceilalţi. Însă îmbrăcămintea şi feţele lor străluceau mai mult decât soarele şi aveau mai multă şi mai mare slavă decât ceilalţi. Şi strălucire mai mare aveau, dar erau puţini la număr. Şi întrebai pe povăţuitorul meu, zicând: „Sfinte Gheorghe, cine sunt aceştia? Ce sunt de atâta slavă, strălucire şi frumuseţe şi ce au săvârşit în viaţa lor?” Atunci mi-a răspuns zicând: „Aceştia sunt călugării cei de acum, care fără povăţuitori şi fără pilda faptelor bune ale altora, ci numai din singura lor bunăvoinţă au râvnit faptelor bune ale călugărilor celor de demult, săvârşind faptele cele bune ale lor, bineplăcând lui Dumnezeu”. Iar eu iarăşi i-am zis: „În vremea aceasta au lipsit faptele bune din lume, dar cum se poate să fie în ea acest fel de oameni aleşi?” Şi mi-a răspuns zicând: „Acest fel de oameni aleşi sunt puţini în zilele acestea în lume. Dar cel ce va face în aceste zile puţine fapte bune, după puterea lui, şi va plăcea lui Dumnezeu, mare se va chema aici, în împărăţia lui Dumnezeu. Căci cine face câteva fapte bune, le face din singura lui bunăvoinţă, fără povăţuitor şi fără pilda altora. Şi pentru aceasta Dumnezeu ca pe nişte desăvârşite le primeşte. Frate, în zilele acestea au lipsit faptele bune din lume, s-a înmulţit răutatea, a prisosit nedreptatea, a lipsit dragostea, s-a prăpădit adevărul din gurile oamenilor, a încetat cuvântul lui Dumnezeu şi se obişnuieşte osândirea şi minciuna. În loc de smerenie, înălţarea; în loc de dragoste, vrajba; în loc de milostivire, nemilostivirea, în loc de dreptate, nedreptatea. S-au înmulţit ţinerea de minte a răului, pizma şi alte asemenea. Toţi s-au abătut la rău. Nu este cel ce face bine. Foarte puţini sunt cei ce uneltesc faptele cele bune şi plac lui Dumnezeu. În zilele acestea se potriveşte: „Cel ce mântuieşte, mântuiască-şi sufletul său”! Nimeni să nu aştepte ajutor de la altul, ci numai de la Maica Domnului. Cel ce va cădea la dânsa cu tot sufletul, îl va povăţui şi cu adevărat se va mântui, pentru că toate câte le voieşte le poate, căci „Mult pot rugăciunile Maicii spre îmblânzirea Stăpânului” .
Aceste cuvinte mi-a zis şi iarăşi am început să mergem. Şi după ce am mers puţină depărtare spre partea Răsăritului a acelui câmp, se vedea de departe un palat mare şi frumos: înălţimea, lăţimea şi lungimea lui erau foarte mari. Zidurile lui nu se puteau asemîna cu altceva şi se vedeau că erau ca din aur curat. Strălucirea care ieşea din el, lumina tot locul acela. Forma palatului era neînţeleasă. Podoaba şi frumuseţea nu se pot înţelege cu mintea omenească. Şi l-am întrebat pe povăţuitorul meu: „Sfinte Gheorghe, ce palat este acesta?” Şi mi-a zis: „Acesta este palatul Împăratului, unde am să te duc”. Deci mergând, am ajuns la palat şi am venit la o poartă mare şi înaltă care era deschisă. Povăţuitorul meu şi-a făcut de trei ori cruce, asemenea şi eu şi am intrat înăuntru pe poartă într-o curte, iar din ea se vedeau toate părţile palatului aceluia. Şi văzându-le, m-am minunat de podoaba şi frumuseţea lor, pentru că ochi de om nu le-a văzut. Vedeam şi oameni mulţi plimbându-se pe acolo şi erau în mare slavă. Atunci povăţuitorul meu m-a apucat de mâna dreaptă şi mă ţinea şi mergeam împreună. După aceasta, am trecut printr-o poartă, care era deschisă şi am dat într-o sală mare şi frumoasă. Iar în partea de Răsărit a sălii era o altă poartă mare şi înaltă, care era făcută cu un meşteşug pe care mintea omenească nu poate să-l înţeleagă. Şi era împodobită cu pietre scumpe. În partea dreaptă a porţii era o icoană a Domnului nostru Iisus Hristos, şezând în jilţ. Iar înăuntru în sală era o mulţime multă de oameni, toţi îmbrăcaţi călugăreşte cu acelaşi fel de îmbrăcăminte, dar hainele lor erau roşii ca sângele şi străluceau ca fulgerul, iar în mâini ţineau cruci şi stâlpări. Frumuseţea şi podoaba lor nu pot să o povestesc.
Şi cum ne văzură, au venit în întâmpinarea noastră şi ne-au primit cu mare bucurie. Şi privind toţi spre mine mi-au zis cu glas dulce: „Frate, până când să te aşteptăm? Pentru ce nu te sileşti pe sine-ţi?” Apoi au zis către povăţuitorul meu: „Frate Gheorghe, iată că l-ai luat în stăpânirea ta, când ni-l vei aduce?” Sfântul a răspuns: „Când va voi Domnul”. Atunci aceia m-au luat din mâna povăţuitorului şi mă ţineau ei de mâini, arătându-mi prin aceasta mare dragoste.
Atunci povăţuitorul meu a mers şi a stat înaintea icoanei Maicii Domnului; la fel am mers şi noi toţi şi am stat înaintea ei cu multă rânduială. Şi toţi au început să cânte cu dulce glas: „Cuvine-se cu adevărat să te fericim…” Şi când cântau fiecare cuvânt al troparului atât de curat îl auzeam, încât se întipăreau în sufletul meu. Şi săvârşind cântarea, m-a luat iarăşi povăţuitorul meu şi făcându-ne de trei ori cruce, ne-am închinat la icoană, asemenea au făcut toţi sfinţii de acolo, apoi am zis: Aceasta pentru tine s-au făcut ca să nu ai îndoială faţă de cele pe care le vezi şi le auzi, ca şi cum ar fi nălucire diavolească. Nu este nălucire, ci milostivirea lui Dumnezeu!”
Apoi ei s-au depărtat puţin şi numai eu şi povăţuitorul meu am rămas în dreptul uşii. Şi fără de veste s-a deschis uşa singură de sine şi s-a văzut multă lumină afară, care ne-a înconjurat. Am stat afara uşii şi m-am uitat zicând: „Mare este mila Ta, Doamne, către fiii omeneşti!”
Şi câte am văzut acolo cu neputinţă este a le scrie cineva. Pentru că ochii de om nu au văzut, urechi nu au auzit, la inimă nu s-au suit şi minte de om nu poate să înţeleagă. Că am văzut o Biserică mare, iar zidirea ei era neînţeleasă. Frumuseţea şi podoaba ei nu se pot spune şi nici se pot asemîna cu vreun lucru omenesc. Înspre mijlocul Bisericii era un tron înalt şi preaslăvit. El era ca nişte cărbuni aprinşi şi strălucea ca soarele. În tron stătea Împăratul Slavei, Hristos. Împrejurul tronului şi al Împăratului sta mulţime nenumărată de oameni de toate vârstele. Unii dintre ei erau foarte tineri şi îmbrăcaţi în haine albe. Unii erau îmbrăcaţi în haine monahiceşti, iar alţii în haine ostăşeşti. Chipul Împăratului era aşa cum se vede zugrăvit pe icoane. Era cu trupul voinic şi îmbrăcat cu haine arhiereşti, iar pe cap avea cunună de pietre scumpe. Podoaba şi frumuseţea Împăratului cine poate să le spună? Din lumina care strălucea în faţa împăratului se lumina toată ceata aceea a sfinţilor şi toată Biserica. Şi toţi drepţii aceia s-au făcut asemenea cu împăratul întru strălucire.
Atunci mi-am adus aminte de cuvântul lui Agapie din cartea care se numeşte „Mântuirea păcătoşilor”, care povesteşte pentru slava raiului, zicând: „înlăuntru în cărbunii cei aprinşi când bagi un fier, arde şi se face şi acela foc şi nu mai ştii care sunt; cărbunii şi care este fierul. Aşa şi în rai este. Din strălucirea care iese de la Dumnezeu se împărtăşesc şi drepţii, ca şi însuşi Dumnezeu”! Aceasta aducându-mi aminte şi văzând acestea cu ochii mei, ziceam întru sine-mi: „Câte au scris sfinţii pentru slava raiului sunt foarte puţine, pentru că toate nu este cu putinţă a le scrie”.
Lumina care ieşea de la Împăratul Slavei era atât de strălucitoare, încât dacă s-ar aduna mii de mii de milioane de sori, n-ar fi strălucit atâta.
Buna cuviinţă şi frumuseţea Împăratului Slavei, strălucirea luminii celei nezidite, buna podoabă a Bisericii, slava drepţilor, cine poate să o spună? Că mai degrabă ar putea număra mulţimea stelelor şi a nisipului mării decât să spună acestea. Şi dacă s-ar adună toate limbile oamenilor şi dacă stelele cerului, nisipul mării şi frunzele copacilor s-ar face limbi, toate împreună n-ar putea spune nici măcar o parte din slava aceea.
Deci afară de uşă stând eu şi privind la slava aceea, am văzut pe povăţuitorul meu care a intrat înăuntru în Biserică şi a mers să se închine împăratului. Şi întorcându-şi faţa şi văzându-mă că nu vin după el, s-a întors şi venind aproape de mine mi-a zis: „Ce stai? Vino împreună cu mine să ne închinăm împăratului”! Şi pregătindu-mă să intru şi eu înăuntru, am auzit pe împăratul zicând: „Gheorghe, lasă-l pe el afară, că nu este vrednic să intre înăuntru, căci nu are îmbrăcăminte de nuntă! Când am auzit acel glas m-am temut puţin, ca nu cumva să mă osândească. Dar iarăşi am câştigat îndrăzneală, pentru că dragostea care era în sufletul meu pentru Împăratul alunga frica. Atunci povăţuitorul meu m-a lăsat afară de uşă şi a intrat singur la împăratul. Şi toată ceata aceea s-a sculat şi a cinstit pe povăţuitorul meu, ca pe o mare căpetenie a împăratului. Şi nu numai ceata drepţilor, ci însuşi Împăratul l-a cinstit cu mare cinste, căci degrabă s-a sculat din tron, l-a primit cu mare cinste şi bucurie, sărutându-l pe obraz, apoi iarăşi a stătut.
Apoi povăţuitorul meu a făcut trei metanii şi a sărutat picioarele împăratului şi a stat înaintea Lui cu smerenie şi a zis către El:„Doamne, adu-Ţi aminte de sângele care L-ai vărsat pe Cruce pentru păcătoşi! Adu-Ţi aminte că Te-ai pogorât pe pământ să mântuieşti pe cei păcătoşi! Deci iartă acest suflet şi-l povăţuieşte la calea mântuirii! Adânc nemăsurat este mila Ta, Stăpâne şi are trebuinţă de facerea de bine”! Atunci a răspuns Împăratul: „Gheorghe, ştii prea bine dragostea care o am către el din început; pentru că i-am arătat tainele cele ascunse şi dragostea Mea cea mare. Şi mulţi oameni s-au nevoit în toată viaţa lor, mai mult decât acesta şi nu au câştigat, iar acesta având-o în sufletul său a trecut-o cu vederea, alegând mai bine lenevirea şi împătimirea lumii, decât pe Mine. Şi pentru aceasta nu este vrednic de iertare”. Şi iarăşi a zis povăţuitorul meu: „Doamne, mă rog iartă-l, că de-l vei judeca după dreptatea Ta, vrednic este de pedeapsă; ci să prisosească darul şi milostivirea Ta cu el. Cele ascunse ale inimii lui sunt înaintea Ta pururea. Vezi bunăvoinţa lui, plineşte-i cererile inimii lui şi nevrând el, mântuieşte-l! Doamne, vezi şi aşezarea lumii! Unde este pilda cea bună? Unde este cuvântul Tău în gurile oamenilor? Unde este îndemnarea? Că de ar fi cineva să voiască să facă binele îl face numai din buna lui voinţă, căci duhovnicii şi stareţii îl opresc. Fiecare cele pentru folosul cel trupesc al său caută. Pentru aceasta, te rog, învaţă-l să facă voia Ta! Povăţuieşte-l la calea mântuirii! Chiverniseşte-i în pace viaţa lui! Fă-l moştenitor Împărăţiei Tale, căci toate câte le voieşti, le şi poţi”. Şi iarăşi a răspuns împăratul şi a zis: „Gheorghe, iubitul Meu, văd starea lumii, cuvintele Mele au încetat din gurile oamenilor. În locul cuvântului Meu, osândirea. În locul dragostei, urâciune, vrajbă şi pizmă. În loc de dreptate, nedreptate. A pierit adevărul. A lipsit smerenia. A prisosit răutatea, sodomia, curvia, preacurvia. S-a stricat lumea. Acestea toate le fac nu numai mirenii: bărbaţii şi femeile, ci şi preoţii şi călugării. Mă pătrund la cele dinlăuntru; a doua oară Mă răstignesc. Şi-au spurcat desăvârşit chipul călugăresc cel îngeresc. Însă toate le rabd cu nerăutate, aşteptând îndreptarea şi pocăinţa lor.
Iar pe acesta n-am încetat a-l povăţui până astăzi ca să facă voia Mea. Nu am încetat a-l striga prin cuvânt viu să nu facă ceea ce nu-Mi place Mie. Iar el, glasul Meu auzindu-L şi cunoscând cum că Eu sunt, după cum s-a adeverit de la mulţi duhovnici şi robi ai Mei îmbunătăţiţi, nu M-a ascultat. De multe ori i-am adus aminte de cea dintâi petrecere a lui ca să se întoarcă iarăşi la aceea, dar el a rămas neîndreptat. Deci fără de răspuns este înaintea Mea”. Atunci povăţuitorul meu a căzut la picioarele Împăratului cu mare smerenie şi a zis către Dânsul: „Doamne, adu-ţi aminte de sângele care l-am vărsat pentru dragostea Ta, şi-mi dăruieşte mie acest suflet şi-l iartă pe el. Aşa, Doamne, Te rog! Şi învredniceşte-l să bea şi paharul pe care-l poftea!”
Atunci, cu faţa veselă şi cu bucurie, a zis Împăratul: „Gheorghe, fie voia ta”! Apoi povăţuitorul meu s-a sculat şi a stat înaintea Împăratului cu îndrăzneală. Atunci Împăratul a luat cu mâna stângă un pahar plin, însă ce era în el nu ştiu, ci numai că era roşu ca vinul şi cu mâna dreaptă l-a blagoslovit şi l-a dat povăţuitorului meu şi a zis: „Acesta este paharul dragostei Mele, dă-i-l să-l bea”! Atunci l-a luat cu mâna dreaptă şi mi l-a adus zicându-mi: „Fă-ţi cruce şi-l bea”! Iar eu, făcând de trei ori cruce, l-am băut. Şi era aşa de dulce, încât nu se asemîna cu ceva pământesc. Şi, după ce l-am băut, mi-a venit în suflet o neasemuită dragoste şi dor dumnezeiesc, ca o pară de foc arzând în inima mea. Atunci am văzut pe povăţuitorul meu, aproape de împăratul, că i-a dat paharul deşert.
Deci eu, nemaiputând suferi, am intrat înăuntru în Biserică şi m-am dus aproape de Împăratul şi căzând la picioarele Lui, cu îndrăzneală Le-am îmbrăţişat şi Le-am sărutat mult timp. Şi sufletul meu era cu desăvârşire lipit de Dânsul şi nu mai puteam să mă mai ridic de jos. Atunci a zis împăratul către povăţuitorul meu: „Gheorghe, ia-l şi mergeţi ca să se mai nevoiască, să câştige dragostea Mea pe care a pierdut-o şi să se gătească. Şi când va fi voia Mea, Eu o să-l învrednicesc să bea şi paharul!”
Atunci, povăţuitorul apucându-mă de mâna dreaptă, m-a întors înapoi şi făcând amândoi câte trei metanii Împăratului, închinându-ne picioarelor Lui, am ieşit din Biserică şi s-a închis uşa. Atunci am văzut eu pe oamenii cei mai sus zişi, care erau în sală, că au venit să ne întâmpine şi, căutând spre mine cu faţa veselă, mi-au zis: „Frate, sileşte-te, căci iată, te aşteptăm!
Şi ieşind din sală am venit în curte şi am stat puţin. Apoi am zis către povăţuitorul meu: „Sfinte Gheorghe, iubite frate, nu se poate să nu mai mergem în lume, ci să rămânem aici?” Şi îmi zise: „Aşa este voia Domnului ca să mergem înapoi în lume să te găteşti cu tot felul de fapte bune, păzind toate poruncile Lui. Să te ispiteşti ca aurul în topitoare şi aşa să vii aici. Şi de nu vei face aşa, ci vei rămânea în lenevire, ai văzut valea care primeşte pe cei leneşi şi păcătoşi? Păzeşte-te şi-ţi adu aminte câte ai văzut şi câte ai auzit, din multa şi nemărginita milă a lui Dumnezeu, către om”.
Apoi am mers puţin şi am ieşit afară din palat şi făcându-ne trei cruci în poartă, am început a merge pe acel frumos câmp. Şi mergând puţin am văzut iarăşi ceata aceea cu puţini călugări, care avea slava cea mare. Şi m-am uitat să văd dacă cumva voi cunoaşte pe vreunul dintr-înşii. Şi nu am cunoscut pe nici unul.
Deci, săvârşindu-se câmpul, am ieşit afară de poartă şi am venit în vârful muntelui celui înalt. Şi am stat şi aici puţin, privind în toate părţile muntelui care era împodobit cu o mulţime de măslini. Iar locul acela era foarte veselitor, numai că se vedea şi acea glodoasă şi întunecoasă vale. Frică şi cutremur aducea celui ce o vedea.
Apoi ne-am pogorât din munte şi povăţuitorul meu mi-a zis: „Dă-mi mâna”! Şi i-am dat-o. Şi, ţinându-mă de mână, iarăşi ne-am suit pe acea punte înfricoşată şi am mers fără frică sau temere. Şi când am ajuns la mijlocul ei, povăţuitorul meu a stat, şi-a întors faţa spre mine şi mi-a zis: „Fratele meu iubit, împărăţia Cerurilor se sileşte şi silitorii o răpesc pe ea! Iată, ai văzut milostivirea lui Dumnezeu. Să nu te arăţi nemulţumitor faţă de Făcătorul tău de bine, Dumnezeu. Nevoieşte-te să câştigi dragostea Lui. Găteşte-te ca să bei paharul. Şi darul lui Dumnezeu şi al Preasfintei Născătoarei de Dumnezeu nu te va lăsa sărman, nici eu nu te voi lăsa singur”. Apoi, făcând de trei ori semnul cinstitei cruci pe faţa mea a zis: „Preasfântă Născătoare de Dumnezeu, ajută robului tău”! Şi s-a făcut nevăzut. Şi nu l-am văzut unde s-a dus. Şi m-a lăsat singur la mijlocul punţii.
Atunci s-a făcut mare tunet şi tulburare din valea aceea. Şi auzeam strigări sălbatice zicând: „Acum a rămas singur, haideţi să-l surpăm jos”! Alţii ziceau: „Iată om care voieşte să treacă şi nu ştie ca avem să-l surpăm acum?” Şi scrâşneau cu dinţii lor asupra mea, strigând cu mare glas: „Să-l surpăm mai înainte de a veni Gheorghe să-l ia!” Însă nici unul n-a putut să se apropie de mine, ci numai strigări şi tulburări făceau. Iar puntea se clătina ca o frunză.
Atunci eu privind la acea adâncime, am zis: „Doamne, cine poate să ajute omul aici?” Atunci a venit glas ca de tunet şi a zis: „Faptele bune ajută omul aici. Şi de va face vreo milă Preasfânta Născătoare de Dumnezeu”. Şi după strigarea aceasta au încetat tulburările drăceşti. Şi eu am chemat ajutorul Preasfintei Născătoarei de Dumnezeu şi al Sfântului Gheorghe şi cu ajutorul lor mi-am venit întru sine-mi.
Notă: Această urmare a vedeniei stareţului Ioasaf s-a găsit în Sfântul Munte Athos la Schitul Românesc Prodromul din Mănăstirea Lavră de către părintele Ieromonah Ştefan.
(Sursa: Sf. Ioan Iacob Românul, „Din Ierihon către Sion”, Ed. Jerusalem 1999)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“Nu conteaza (atit de mult) daca in ceea ce crezi / forma credintei tale / cum crezi e adevarat sau nu (fals).” [forma religiei]
[Pentru ca oricum e limitata si iluzorie / incorecta = mincinoasa, minciuna. Tine de lumea relativa, “Neti, neti !” Insa orice minciuna e cuprinsa / inclusa in Adevar, e, de fapt, Adevarul, “Iti, iti !”
“Maya e Nirvana si Nirvana e Maya.”
“La inceput muntii erau / sunt munti”. (Iti)
Apoi, muntii nu mai sunt munti. (Neti)
La sfarsit, muntii sunt (din nou) munti. (Iti)
Forma credintei / religiei e in acelasi timp si falsa (tinand de lumea relativa) si adevarata (ptca minciuna e inclusa in Adevar).]
“Ci, mai ales, faptul ca / sa crezi = starea de a crede / de credinta.” [fondul oricarei religii]
"Toate religiile sunt cai catre Dumnezeu, dar nu sunt Dumnezeu." (Ramakrishna)
V. si:
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/taken-istoria-lumii-dupa
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Fara eu nu e Dumnezeu."
[si reciproc]
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Pulbere de Lumina
Pulbere de Lumina
presara Cineva din cer
asemeni ninsorii ce ne cuprinde
Lumina devine Cuvantul din noi
ce rosteste in soapta Taina
in care tu si cu mine Suntem.
Lumina in pulbere ne danseaza usor
ninsoarea se aseaza pe mainile noastre
privirile noastre sunt curcubeu
si Cel Care presara Lumina tace.
[Vitorita Dutu]
http://www.metacafe.com/watch/2977069/victorita_dutu_pictura_36/
http://victoritadutu.wordpress.com/
www.vdutu.wordpress.com
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=-8332261376947171805#
Conex sa ne amintim si de cartile / si filmele corespondente:
- "Dogma";
- "Stigmata";
- "Maestrul si Margareta" - Bulgakov [Iisus:"Umbla dupa Mine unul Levi Matei toata ziua si scrie tot ce zic, dar noteaza prost/gresit si nu intelege nimic !"];
- "Ultima ispita a lui Hristos" - Kazantzakis/Scorsese
[* Un fals apostol (Sf Pavel ?): "Domnul mi-a zis..."
* Iisus: "Cand ? Caci tu nu M-ai cunoscut, iar Eu nu am spus asta/asa !"
Iar multimile il credeau/urmau pe falsul apostol.]
Nota: Citatele sunt aproximative.
Religia este ce cred / inteleg / spun / mint etc oamenii despre Dumnezeu,
iar nu ce a zis/zice Dumnezeu [nu ce Este Dumnezeu].
Intervine uneori filtrul prejudecatilor celui care primeste revelatia si ca urmare acesta va percepe doar o franja din revelatie in conformitate cu nivelul sau [v. filmul "Ioana d'Arc" al lui Luc Besson].
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Nu este prin urmare deloc nevoie sa cercetam învelisul exterior al celor revelate pentru a proba autenticitatea cuvântului profetic. La fel nu a gresit nici marele iluminat Sadhu Sundar Singh, acest original Crist al Orientului când, la un moment dat, în mesajul sau catre lumea apuseana, referindu-se la criticarea Bibliei de catre modernisti, scria, printre altele: Foarte adesea am remarcat ca ei cerceteaza extrem de amanutit doar învelisul exterior, cum ar fi stilul folosit sau probabilitatea interna a datelor, ori specificul scrierilor, dar aproape niciodata ei nu cauta miezul, pentru a descoperi realitatea. Caci ar trebui sa se stie ca, cu totul altfel se apropie de Biblie cel care într-adevar cauta realitatea! El are atunci numai a dorinta, si anume, sa fie si sa ramâna una cu realitatea (DUMNEZEU); lui niciodata nu-i pasa când sau prin mâna cui a fost scrisa o anume carte ori a fost revelata a anume E vanghelie. El stie doar ca acolo are cuvântul lui DUMNEZEU, pe care profetii si apostolii l-au notat cu rigurozitate, asa cum i-a îndemnat atunci Duhul Sfânt. (a doua epistola a lui Petru, 1,21). (Sadhu Sundar Singh, Gesammelte Schriften, Stuttgart, 1972).
La fel noi putem spune acum si despre mesajul lui Iacob Lorber. Caci niciodata nu se poate afirma cu tarie ca revelatia Divina s-a încheiat odata cu aparitia Sfintelor Scripturi [din trecut, prezent ori viitor / cu toate ca fiecare Sf. Scriptura este completa in Sine Insasi]. Daca am gândi vreodata asta, ar însemna sa limitam în mod copilaresc actiunea lui Dumnezeu. El Se adreseaza în toate timpurile atât celor care Il iubesc cât si prietenilor Sai, prin viziuni si revelatii si le comunica misterele Sale. Iar misterele lui Dumnezeu sunt în veci fara de sfârsit.
Sa ne amintim în aceasta directie ca apostolul Ioan este cel care a scris: "Caci trebuie sa stiti ca mai sunt multe alte lucruri pe care Iisus le-a facut si daca ar fi sa se scrie toate câte a facut cu de-amanuntul, cred ca lumea aceasta aproape ca n-ar putea cuprinde cartile care s-ar putea atunci scrie." (21 ,25).
Biograful sau [al lui Jacob Loerber], Karl Gottfried Ritter von Leitner, ne relateaza: Începea sa scrie fiind astfel inspirat, aproape zilnic, dimineata, înainte de micul dejun. Cel mai adesea el statea atunci la o masuta, iarna, fiind lipit de soba, cu totul retras în sine, miscând penita neîntrerupt si uniform, fara a face vreo pauza de gandire si fara a corecta ceva din cele scrise, ca unul caruia i se dicteaza în taina ceva de catre altcineva. În repetate rânduri el a afirmat ca în timp ce auzea vocea care i se adresa, îi aparea de asemenea si imaginea celor auzite.
Lorber însusi scria în anul 1858 unui prieten: Referitor la vocea cea tainica interioara si la modul în care eu o percep, nu pot spune mai mult decât ca eu primesc astfel launtric cuvântul cel sfânt al Domnului pe care îl percep atunci permanent, în zona inimii, ca pe un gând extrem de clar, luminos si pur, care este exprimat în cuvinte. Niciunul dintre cei care stau în acele clipe langa mine nu pot totusi auzi vreo voce. Dar sa stii ca pentru mine, aceasta voce binecuvântata suna mai luminos si mai clar decât orice alt sunet material. (Scrisorile lui Iacob Lorber, Bietigheim 1931).
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sinaxar 8 mai: Pe acest mare Arsenie l-a întrebat oarecând papa Teofil al Alexandriei, suindu-se şi cu alţii către dânsul: "Spune-ne, o părinte, cuvânt de folos". Şi el zise: "Dacă îl voi spune, îl veţi ţine?" Iar ei ziseră: "Aşa, adevărat." Şi zise el: "Oriunde veţi auzi de Arsenie, să nu vă apropiaţi acolo".
conexiune [prin schimbare de registru] cu:
koanurile budiste: "Daca vrei sa-l afli pe Buddha, du-te acolo unde nu e Buddha !" + "Ucide-l pe Buddha = Kill the Buddha !"
si cu zicerea crestina ezoterica si apocrifa: "Daca vrei sa ajungi cu adevarat la Dumnezeu: in caz ca ajungi la Iad, evadeaza si mergi la Rai; iar daca ai ajuns la Rai, fugi si de acolo ca sa-L gasesti !"
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/calea-spre-rai
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/despre-rugaciune-invatatura
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/iubestema-asa-cum-esti
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/de-la-mine-a-fost-aceasta
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/despre-sf-moaste-si
-
- Ştergere comentariu
In Tales of Power, Don Juan explains extensively to Castaneda about those two halves of the bubble of perception. He says that the last duty of the teacher consists of tediously cleaning a part of the bubble, and then reorganizing all that there is on the other side. The teacher is occupied in this hammering away at learning without pity until all his vision of the world stays in one half of the bubble. The other half, that which has remained clean, can therefore be reclaimed by something which the wizards call will. To explain all this is very difficult because at this level words are totally inadequate. Precisely, the left part of the universe implies the absence of words, and without words we cannot think. There are only actions. In that other world, said Castaneda, the body acts. The body doesn't need words to understand.
Dans Les Histoires du Pouvoir, Don Juan explique largement à Castaneda sur ces deux moitiés de la bulle de perception. Il dit que le dernier devoir de l'enseignant se compose de nettoyage fastidieuse d'une partie de la bulle, et puis réorganisation tout ce qu'il est de l'autre côté. L'enseignant est occupé dans cette marteler away apprentissage sans pitié jusqu'à ce que tous les sa vision du monde reste dans une moitié de la bulle. L'autre moitié, ce qui est resté propre, peut donc être récupérés par quelque chose qui appellent les assistants "Volonte". Pour expliquer tout cela est très difficile car à ce niveau de mots sont totalement inadéquats. Précisément, la partie gauche de l'univers implique l'absence de mots, et sans paroles, nous ne pouvons pas penser. Il y a seulement des actions. Dans cet autre monde, dit Castaneda, le corps agit. Le corps n'a pas besoin de mots pour comprendre.
In the life of a warrior there is only one thing, one issue alone which is really undecided: how far one can go on the path of knowledge and power. That is an issue which is open and no one can predict its outcome. I once told you that the freedom a warrior has is either to act impeccably or to act like a nincompoop. Impeccability is indeed the only act which is free and thus the true measure of a warrior's spirit.
I've taught you the three techniques that help dreaming : disrupting the routines of life, the gait of power, and not-doing . Disrupting routines, the gait of power, and not-doing are avenues for learning new ways of perceiving the world, and they give a warrior an inkling of incredible possibilities of action. The knowledge of a separate and pragmatic world of dreaming is made possible through the use of those three techniques.
Dreaming is a practical aid devised by sorcerers. They were not fools; they knew what they were doing and sought the usefulness of the nagual by training their tonal to let go for a moment, so to speak, and then grab again. This statement may not make sense to you. But that's what you're doing: training yourself to let go without losing your marbles. Dreaming , of course, is the crown of the sorcerers' efforts, the ultimate use of the nagual .
We're at the end of our review. All in all, then, you have been being led into the nagual . But here we have a strange question. What is being led into the nagual ? Not reason . Reason is meaningless there. Reason craps out in an instant when it is out of its safe narrow bounds. Your tonal ? No, the tonal and the nagual are the two inherent parts of ourselves. They cannot be led into each other. Your perception!
We're coming now to the sorcerers' explanation. It won't explain anything and yet...
sorcerers say that we are inside a bubble. It is a bubble into which we are placed at the moment of our birth. At first the bubble is open, but then it begins to close until it has sealed us in. That bubble is our perception. We live inside that bubble all of our lives. And what we witness on its round walls is our own reflection.
If what we witness on the walls is our own reflection, then the thing that's being reflected must be the real thing. The thing reflected is our view of the world. That view is first a description, which is given to us from the moment of our birth until all our attention is caught by it and the description becomes a view. The teacher's task is to rearrange the view, to prepare the luminous being for the time when the spirit opens the bubble.
The bubble is opened in order to allow the luminous being a view of his totality. Naturally this business of calling it a bubble is only a way of talking, but in this case it is an accurate way.
The delicate maneuver of leading a luminous being into the totality of himself requires that the teacher reorder the view of the world. I have called that view the island of the tonal . I've said that everything that we are is on that island. The sorcerers' explanation says that the island of the tonal is made by our perception, which has been trained to focus on certain elements; each of those elements and all of them together form our view of the world. The job of a teacher, insofar as the apprentice's perception is concerned, consists of reordering all the elements of the island on one half of the bubble. By now you must have realized that cleaning and reordering the island of the tonal means regrouping all its elements on the side of reason . My task has been to disarrange your ordinary view, not to destroy it but to force it to rally on the side of reason .
The art of a teacher is to force his disciple to group his view of the world on the right half of the bubble. That's the side of the tonal . The teacher always addresses himself to that side. By presenting his apprentice with the warrior's way he forces him into reasonableness, and sobriety, and strength of character and body. The other half of the bubble, the one that has been cleared, can then be claimed by something sorcerers call will .
We can better explain this by saying that the task of the teacher is to wipe clean one half of the bubble and to reorder everything on the other half. The spirit then opens the bubble on the side that has been cleaned. Once the seal is broken, the warrior is never the same. He has then the command of his totality. Half of the bubble is the ultimate center of reason , the tonal . The other half is the ultimate center of will , the nagual . That is the order that should prevail; any other arrangement is nonsensical and petty, because it goes against our nature; it robs us of our magical heritage and reduces us to nothing.
We have one single issue left. Sorcerers call it the secret of the luminous beings, and that is the fact that we are perceivers. We men and all the other luminous beings on earth are perceivers. That is our bubble, the bubble of perception. Our mistake is to believe that the only perception worthy of acknowledgment is what goes through our reason .
* * *
To be ready for the sorcerers' explanation is a very difficult accomplishment. It shouldn't be, but we insist on indulging in our lifelong view of the world.
The mystery, or the secret, of the sorcerers' explanation is that it deals with unfolding the wings of perception.
The nagual by itself is of no use, it has to be tempered by the tonal . The sorcerers' secret in using the nagual is in our perception.
There's no way to get to the sorcerers' explanation unless one has willingly used the nagual , or rather, unless one has willingly used the tonal to make sense out of one's actions in the nagual . Another way of making all this clear is to say that the view of the tonal must prevail if one is going to use the nagual the way sorcerers do.
Order in our perception is the exclusive realm of the tonal ; only there can our actions have a sequence; only there are they like stairways where one can count the steps. There is nothing of that sort in the nagual . Therefore, the view of the tonal is a tool, and as such it is not only the best tool but the only one we've got.
This is the sorcerers' explanation. The nagual is the unspeakable. All the possible feelings and beings and selves float in it like barges, peaceful, unaltered, forever. Then the glue of life binds some of them together.
When the glue of life binds those feelings together a being is created, a being that loses the sense of its true nature and becomes blinded by the glare and clamor of the area where beings hover, the tonal . The tonal is where all the unified organization exists. A being pops into the tonal once the force of life has bound all the needed feelings together.
I said to you that the tonal begins at birth and ends at death; I said that because I know that as soon as the force of life leaves the body all those single awarenesses disintegrate and go back again to where they came from, the nagual .
What a warrior does in journeying into the unknown is very much like dying, except that his cluster of single feelings do not disintegrate but expand a bit without losing their togetherness. At death, however, they sink deeply and move independently as if they had never been a unit.
There is no way to refer to the unknown, one can only witness it. The sorcerers' explanation says that each of us has a center from which the nagual can be witnessed, the will . A warrior can venture into the nagual and let his cluster arrange and rearrange itself in any way possible.
I have called that cluster the bubble of perception. I have also said that it is sealed, closed tightly, and that it never opens until the moment of our death. Yet it could be made to open. Sorcerers have obviously learned that secret, and although not all of them arrive at the totality of themselves, they know about the possibility of it. They know that the bubble opens only when one plunges into the nagual .
The secret of the double is in the bubble of perception. The cluster of feelings can be made to assemble instantly anywhere. In other words, one can perceive the here and the there at once.
You are a nameless cluster of feelings. There is another center of assemblage, the will , through which it is possible to judge or assess and use the extraordinary effects of the nagual . One can reflect the nagual through the will , although one can never explain it.
The conviction that there is a real you is a result of the fact that you have rallied everything you've got around your reason . At this point your reason admits that the nagual is the indescribable, not because the evidence has convinced it, but because it is safe to admit that. Your reason is on safe ground, all the elements of the tonal are on its side.
To make reason feel safe is always the task of the teacher. The teacher tricks the apprentice's reason into believing that the tonal is accountable and predictable. I have labored to give you the impression that only the nagual is beyond the scope of explanation; the proof that the tricking was successful is that at this moment it seems to you that there is still a core that you can claim as your own, your reason . That's a mirage. Your precious reason is only a center of assemblage, a mirror that reflects something which is outside of it.
The last piece of the sorcerers' explanation says that reason is merely reflecting an outside order, and that reason knows nothing about that order; it cannot explain it, in the same way it cannot explain the nagual . Reason can only witness the effects of the tonal , but never ever could it understand it, or unravel it. The very fact that we are thinking and talking points out an order that we follow without ever knowing how we do that, or what the order is.
sorcerers say that through the will they can witness the effects of the nagual . I can add now that through reason , no matter what we do with it, or how we do it, we are merely witnessing the effects of the tonal . In both cases there is no hope, ever, to understand or to explain what it is that we are witnessing.
The wings of perception can take us to the most recondite confines of the nagual or to inconceivable worlds of the tonal .
The tonal of every one of us is but a reflection of that indescribable unknown filled with order; the nagual of every one of us is but a reflection of that indescribable void that contains everything.
You have nothing except the force of your life that binds that cluster of feelings. Turn off your internal dialogue; gather the power needed to unfold the wings of your perception and fly to that infinitude.
You need nothing except impeccability. What really matters is being an impeccable warrior. Your only chance is your impeccability. You must wait without regrets. You must wait without expecting rewards. If you don't act impeccably, if you begin to fret and get impatient and desperate, you'll be cut down mercilessly by the sharpshooters from the unknown.
If, on the other hand, your impeccability and personal power are such that you are capable of fulfilling your task, you will then achieve the promise of power. And what's that promise? you ask. It is a promise that power makes to men as luminous beings. Each warrior has a different fate, so there is no way of telling what that promise will be for you.
You have learned that the backbone of a warrior is to be humble and efficient. You have learned to act without expecting anything in return. Now I tell you that in order to withstand what lies ahead of you beyond this day, you'll need your ultimate forbearance.
A warrior must be always ready. The fate of all of us here has been to know that we are the prisoners of power. No one knows why us in particular, but what a great fortune. We are all alone, that's our condition. We are alone. But to die alone is not to die in loneliness. What a wonderful thing it is to be in this beautiful world! In this marvelous time!
A warrior acknowledges his pain but he doesn't indulge in it. Thus the mood of a warrior who enters into the unknown is not one of sadness; on the contrary, he's joyful because he feels humbled by his great fortune, confident that his spirit is impeccable, and above all, fully aware of his efficiency. A warrior's joyfulness comes from having accepted his fate, and from having truthfully assessed what lies ahead of him.
* * *
I am going to disclose to you a warrior's secret. Perhaps you can call it a warrior's predilection. The life of a warrior cannot possibly be cold and lonely and without feelings because it is based on his affection, his devotion, his dedication to his beloved. And who, you ask, is his beloved? I will show you now.
His love is the world. He embraces this enormous earth. The earth knows that he loves it and it bestows on him its care. That's why his life is filled to the brim and his state, wherever he'll be, will be plentiful. He roams on the paths of his love and, wherever he is, he is complete.
This is the predilection of a warrior. This earth, this world. For a warrior there can be no greater love. Only if one loves this earth with unbending passion can one release one's sadness. A warrior is always joyful because his love is unalterable and his beloved, the earth, embraces him and bestows upon him inconceivable gifts. The sadness belongs only to those who hate the very thing that gives shelter to their beings.
This lovely being, which is alive to its last recesses and understands every feeling, soothed me, it cured me of my pains, and finally when I had fully understood my love for it, it taught me freedom.
Listen to that dog's barking. That is the way my beloved earth is helping me now to bring this last point to you. That barking is the saddest thing one can hear.
That dog's barking is the nocturnal voice of a man. It comes from a house in that valley towards the south. A man is shouting through his dog, since they are companion slaves for life, his sadness, his boredom. He's begging his death to come and release him from the dull and dreary chains of his life.
That barking, and the loneliness it creates, speaks of the feelings of men, men for whom an entire life was like one Sunday afternoon, an afternoon which was not altogether miserable, but rather hot and dull and uncomfortable. They sweated and fussed a great deal. They didn't know where to go, or what to do. That afternoon left them only with the memory of petty annoyances and tedium, and then suddenly it was over; it was already night.
The antidote that kills that poison is here; this earth. The sorcerers' explanation cannot at all liberate the spirit. Look at yourself, you have gotten to the sorcerers' explanation, but it doesn't make any difference that you know it. You're more alone than ever, because without an unwavering love for the being that gives you shelter, aloneness is loneliness.
Only the love for this splendorous being can give freedom to a warrior's spirit; and freedom is joy, efficiency, and abandon in the face of any odds.
http://www.prismagems.com/castaneda/donjuan4.html
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sri Ramakrishna:
"Toate religiile sunt cai care duc la Acelasi Dumnezeu, dar nu sunt Dumnezeu."
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Decembrie 16, 2010 la 10:39am
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Ma Ananda Mayi:
“Cum ţi-ai trăit viaţa, Pitaji? Fiecare răsuflare când nu ne gândim la DUMNEZEU, este irosită. Avem o şansă incredibilă că ne-am născut ca fiinţe umane. Ne putem apropia de DUMNEZEU pentru că suntem fiinţe umane“. Şi celor care stăteau în jurul ei: “Întrebaţi-vă ce faceţi cu timpul vostru. Uităm atât de uşor că nici o zi nu poate fi chemată înapoi. Se sting fără ca noi să observăm. Brusc, suntem bătrâni şi prea obosiţi să mai depunem eforturi. DUMNEZEU nu este munca noastră la bătrâneţe, când nu avem nimic altceva de făcut; El este munca vieţii noastre şi trebuie să ne folosim toată energia pentru aceasta. Cine nu a început, să înceapă astăzi. Acum, imediat“. Se uită încet în jur.
Pr Arsenie Papacioc:
"Şi oamenii nu preţuiesc viaţa de libertate. Mai mult, nu preţuiesc suflarea şi răsuflarea, că tot de la Dumnezeu sunt. Nu‑i supărat Dumnezeu pe noi atât de mult pentru păcate, cât este supărat că suntem nepăsători. Asta trebuie propovăduit la toată lumea. Şi vă spun şi eu vouă, acum, tot aşa. Faceţi act de prezenţă la Dumnezeu: „Doamne, Tu m‑ai făcut, Tu mă iei”. Ne‑a creat singuri numai pentru El, nu şi pentru dracul, pentru patimi. Nu ne jucăm cu timpul vieţii noastre. Am avut ocazie să fiu chemat de multe ori la căpătâi de morţi. Că eu, peste cinci ani, împlinesc o sută de ani de viaţă pe acest pământ. Am avut o viaţă trăită cu adevărat: puşcării, viaţă intensă, viaţă care măsura suflarea şi răsuflarea zi de zi, clipă de clipă chiar. Deci te obliga să iei o atitudine. Căci nu puteai să cedezi: era proba de credinţă sau de necredinţă. Nu te jucai. Dar nu m‑am folosit aşa, până în adâncul deliberativ al lucrurilor, ca la căpătâiul morţilor. Ţipete… sentimente omeneşti… muribunzii vedeau draci, aşa cum ştim că vin. Vedeau păcatele aşa cum le‑au făcut, nu cum le‑au spovedit. Și vroiau sa le spovedească, dar nu mai puteau… Înapoi nu se mai putea, căci venise aia, moartea. Moartea nu vine să‑i faci o cafea. Vă daţi seama ce spaimă era, că erau suflete trezite acum, înainte de moarte, şi intrau într‑un necunoscut şi începeau să apară toate aşa cum ni se arată în Scripturile divine. Spune aşa un Sfânt Părinte: „Aş vrea să înţelegeţi: dacă chinurile iadului sunt la nivelul chinurilor din ziua morţii, este destul”. Este groaznic. Şi uite, toţi doreau să mai trăiască o zi. Şi zicem noi, care ne scăldăm în ani: „Ce faci într‑o zi?” Nu într‑o zi, într‑o clipă! Poţi să faci mult! Că Dumnezeu n‑are nevoie de cuvintele noastre, are nevoie de inima noastră. Şi putem să I‑o dăm într‑o clipă."
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Spun Mantuitorul si Maica Domnului: „Eu sunt cu voi si nimeni impotriva voastra. Nu va temeti !”
„Taiati lemne, Eu sunt acolo. Ridicati o piatra si Ma veti gasi acolo.” (Ev. Toma)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Una dintre cele mai bune "Carti-Poarta" (din toate timpurile) despre Dumnezeu:Sri Ramakrishna: "Toate religiile sunt cai care duc la Acelasi Dumnezeu, dar (religiile) nu sunt Dumnezeu."
Din prezentarea cartii:
Sri Ramakrishna nu a pretins niciodata ca ar fi adus ceva nou. Putem regasi toate învataturile sale la predecesorii sai si în toate textele sacre la care el s-a raportat constant. Ceea ce determina însa valoarea mesajului sau este dovada incontestabila oferita de întreaga sa viata ca toate aceste învataturi au ramas valabile si utilizabile practic de catre orice fiinta umana plina de aspiratie. Gandhi spunea despre el: "Viata sa ne permite sa-L vedem pe Dumnezeu în fata."
Unele din afirmatiile lui Sri Ramakrishna care au frapat cel mai mult Occidentul, dar i-au surprins mai putin pe hindusi, de altfel si lucrul asupra caruia el insista constant si asupra caruia aducea o marturie convingatoare prin experienta sa personala, a fost ca fiecare cale spirituala, daca este urmata ea singura cu suficienta ardoare si perseverenta, permite atingerea scopului ultim pe care si-1 propun toate religiile, si anume cunoasterea lui Dumnezeu. Dupa ce a experimentat practic, într-un ritm extraordinar, cele 64 de sadhana-e tantrice, el a urmat timp de sase luni, în 1866, experienta monismului absolut (advaita vedanta), dar aceasta nu l-a împiedicat sa s
-
- Ştergere comentariu
sa se dedice cu tot atâta deschidere, cu aceeasi intensitate si totusi separat, cultului lui Rama si Krishna (1864), al lui Kali si al altor zeitati fundamentale din panteonul hindus. El a ajuns la o cunoastere profunda în islamism (1866) si în crestinism, conformându-se de fiecare data în mod strict regulilor si ritualurilor religiilor respective, chiar daca existau contradictii fata de riguroasele prescriptii ale hinduismului. De fiecare data, ducând experienta pâna la Realizarea Ultima, el afirma plin de fericire ca "si aceasta cale conduce la Dumnezeu".
Sri Ramakrishna a murit pe data de 11 decembrie 1885, după ce suferise de cancer la gât.
El personal nu a scris nimic, dar discipolii săi au adunat realizat o colecţie numită Învăţăturile lui Ramakrishna, din care se poate desprinde traseul spiritual al unuia dintre marii mistici ai ultimelor secole.
Amintim, în final, unul dintre aforismele sale :
„Dumnezeu este în toţi oamenii, dar nu toţi oamenii sunt în Dumnezeu. Acesta este motivul suferinţei lor.“
http://autori.citatepedia.ro/de.php?a=Ramakrishna
Cititi cartea aici:sau similar aici:
-
- Ştergere comentariu
sau similar aici:si... recomandarea BOR (sic !):In lb romana:
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Citirea" spuselor lui Sri Ramakrishna ne-ar putea face sa intelegem mult mai bine multe aspecte din ortodoxie. Ptca Sri Ramakrishna era-este mai crestin ortodox decat multi dintre noi. Fiind un jivanmukta = "cineva-noncineva" care-L vede direct pe Dumnezeu, cum te vad eu pe tine si tu pe mine. Deci stie ce zice din experienta directa si nemijlocita. O astfel de fiinta trebuie ascultata daca ai intalnit-o [chiar si numai printr-o astfel de carte = o poarta a Puterii Divine].
"Toutes les religions sont des chemins qui conduisent à Dieu,mais les chemins ne sont pas Dieu."
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Februarie 26, 2011 la 7:51pm
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Imagine" - John Lennon
Imagine there's no Heaven
It's easy if you try
No hell below us
Above us only sky
Imagine all the people
Living for today
Imagine there's no countries
It isn't hard to do
Nothing to kill or die for
And no religion too
Imagine all the people
Living life in peace
You may say that I'm a dreamer
But I'm not the only one
I hope someday you'll join us
And the world will be as one
Imagine no possessions
I wonder if you can
No need for greed or hunger
A brotherhood of man
Imagine all the people
Sharing all the world
You may say that I'm a dreamer
But I'm not the only one
I hope someday you'll join us
And the world will live as one
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Zicere tantrica de stg / Zen:
E omul o greseala a lui Dumnezeu ?
sau
Dumnezeu e o greseala a omului ?
V. mai sus textul postarii (Castaneda) si v. si mai jos Sinaxar 8 mai...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Candva Buddha ( = Sf Ioasaf din 19 noiembrie in calendarul ortodox <sic !>) intrebat de persoane diferite daca exista Dumnezeu, unora le-a zis "da", altora "nu" (se pare ca ateului i-a zis "da", iar credinciosului "nu").Reunirea si transcenderea contrariilor."Eu sunt Cel Ce este si nu este." (Marele Zeu al vechii religii egiptene)" Atunci Dumnezeu [YHWH = Yahve] a răspuns lui Moise: "Eu sunt Cel ce sunt". Apoi i-a zis: "Aşa să spui fiilor lui Israel: Cel ce este m-a trimis la voi!" " (Iesirea - A 2-a Carte a lui Moise)"OΩN" scrie la fel in greaca veche pe aureola Mantuitorului Iisus Hristos in icoanele ortodoxe."Sat Chit Ananda = Existenta Constienta Beatitudine" sunt principalele atribute ale lui Brahman (Dumnezeu) / Atman (Sinele, in sens vedantin).
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Tat Sat = Dieu est Cela [Dumnezeu este Aceasta] / Ainséité / Pure Quiddité / Asa-itate.
http://xaparo.wordpress.com/2010/10/24/la-quiddite/
Dumnezeu este tot (Tot) in toate dar nu toate.
(Nirvana este Maya) si (Maya este Nirvana).
Nirvanashtakam (Sri Shankara):
Mind-intellect-thought-ego am I not, Neither have I ears, tongue, nor nostrils, nor eyes; I am not
the five great elements; I am Pure Consciousness, Bliss, the Self; I am Auspiciousness, Auspiciousness alone.
I am neither good, nor evil,
Nor pleasuring, nor suffering.
I am not the sacred word,
Nor the pilgrimage,
Nor the scriptures
Nor the sacrifice
I am neither the enjoyer,
Nor the enjoyable,
Nor the act of enjoyment.
I am intelligence.
I am absolute bliss.
I am Shiva
I am Shiva.
http://svayambhu.blogspot.com/2009/07/nirvanashtakam.html
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
...........................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Martie 16, 2011 la 1:06am
- Ştergere comentariu
Aceasta este marea speranţă ce rămâne la sfârşit: noi singuri nu putem căuta Adevărul, ci Adevărul, care este o Persoană, ne caută pe noi.
Adevarul nu este o idee, un concept sau o stare de spirit.
Adevarul este o Persoana si este Iisus Hristos Fiul lui Dumnezeu.
(Sf Augustin si Sf Ambrozie)
V. si filmul:
"Augustine: The Decline of the Roman Empire (AKA: Sant'Agostino)"
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Toutes les religions sont des chemins qui conduisent à Dieu,mais les chemins ne sont pas Dieu." (Ramakrishna)Don Juan ii spune “non-fiction” lui Carlos Castaneda:
“Look at every path closely and deliberately. Try it as many times as you think necessary. Then ask yourself, and yourself alone, one question . . . Does this path have a heart? If it does, the path is good; if it doesn't it is of no use. Both paths lead nowhere; but one has a heart, the other doesn't. One makes for a joyful journey; as long as you follow it, you are one with it. The other will make you curse your life. One makes you strong; the other weakens you.
We hardly ever realize that we can cut anything out of our lives, anytime, in the blink of an eye.
Any path is only a path, and there is no affront to oneself or to others, in dropping it if that is what your heart tells you.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“I used to be an atheist until I realized that I was God." (J. Krishnamurti)
The fundamental nature of this infinite wholeness has
been described as:
- Advaita, "Not-Two" (Vedanta)
- Dzogchen, "Natural Great Perfection" (Tibetan Buddhism)
- Kensho, "The Essence of One's Being" (Zen Buddhism)
The essential nature of this Reality is revealed in a
stunning, timeless moment of Realization:
"Wonder of wonders! This very enlightenment is
the nature of all beings, and yet they are unhappy
for lack of it!" (The Buddha's exclamation at the moment of his Awakening)
"There is no greater mystery than this, that we keep
seeking reality though in fact we are reality. We
think that there is something hiding reality and that
this must be destroyed before reality is gained.
How ridiculous! A day will dawn when you will laugh
at all your past efforts. That which will be the day
you laugh is also here and now." (Ramana Maharshi)
"You are all Buddhas
There is nothing you need to achieve.
Just open your eyes." (Siddhartha Gautama)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“I used to be an atheist until I realized that I was God." (J. Krishnamurti)
"The ego is a monkey catapulting through the jungle:
Totally fascinated by the realm of the senses,
it swings from one desire to the next,
one conflict to the next,
one self-centered idea to the next.
…If you threaten it, it actually fears for its life.
Let this monkey go.
Let the senses go. Let desires go.
Let conflicts go.
Let ideas go.
Let the fiction of life and death go.
Just remain in the center, watching.
And then forget that you are there." (Lao Tzu)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
În timp ce se ruga într-o zi pe munte Alverno cu cuvintele: "Doamne, ce sunt eu în faţa Ta?" Sf. Francisc a primit la întrebarea sa acel răspuns pe care îl aştepta, şi anume: el a văzut două lumini, una care, după părerea sa era Dumnezeu şi a doua - el însuşi.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“Am zis:
Bineinteles ca noi,
adica oamenii,
noi
suntem cei mai vechi
de pe lume.
…
Pom, animal,
si moartea pomului,
animalului, -
pamantul, adica Pamantul,
toate,
totul,
din tine cade, din tine cad,
Am zis.
Noi, eu adica,
suntem si sunt
cel mai vechi.
Tot ceea ce ne insoteste,
totul
e decazut din noi,
din mine adica,
Am zis.”
(Nichita Stanescu - “Scriptura intaia”)
…………………………………………………….
Ceea ce este mai departe de mine,
Fiind mai aproape de mine,
“tu” se numeste.
Iată, m-am trezit zbătîndu-mă.
Se zbătea în mine “tu”
“tu”, pleoapă, te zbăteai,
tu, mînă,
tu, piciorule, te zbăteai
şi deşi stam întins, alergam
de jur-împrejurul numelui meu.
Numai numelui meu nu-i spun “tu”;
în rest însuşi sufletul meu
este “tu”,
tu, suflete.
II
“Ai rîs.”
Eu am tăgăduit şi am zis:
“N-am rîs”. Căci mi-a fost frică.
Dar el a zis: “Ba da, ai rîs”.
Într-adevăr, numele,
Sprijinindu-se
ca într-un toiag
de trupul meu,
s-a azvîrlit împotriva lui,
cel fără nume
cel care este numai trup,
împotriva lui “tu”,
trupul tuturor numelor,
împotriva lui “tu”,
tatăl tuturor numelor.
Dar el
cînd se revărsau zorii
nu s-a mai gîndit la mine.
M-a uitat.
III
“Schimbă-ţi numele”, mi-a zis
şi i-am spus: “Eu sunt numele meu”.
“Schimbă-ţi numele”, mi-a zis
şi i-am răspuns:
“Tu vrei să fiu altul,
tu vrei să nu mai fiu,
tu vrei să mor
şi să nu mai fiu.
Cum o să-mi schimb numele?”
IV
El mi-a spus:
“Tu te-ai născut pe genunchii mei.
Eu te ştiu de cînd te-ai născut.
Nu-ţi fie frică de moarte,
înainte de a te naşte.
Aşa vei fi şi după ce vei muri.
Schimbă-ţi numele.”
V
“Ai plîns”. Eu am tăgăduit şi am zis:
“N-am plîns”. Căci mi-a fost frică.
Dar el a zis: “Ba da, ai plîns”
şi nu se mai gîndi la mine.
M-a uitat.
VI
Eu sunt numai numele meu.
Restul e “tu”, i-am zis.
El nu m-a auzit, căci el
se gîndea în altă parte.
De ce o fi spus atunci:
“te-ai luptat cu însuşi cuvîntul
şi l-ai învins!”
Să fi fost el însuşi cuvîntul?
Numele să fie însuşi cuvîntul?
… El care este numai “tu”,
tu şi tu şi tu şi tu,
cel care-mi înconjoară numele? „
(Nichita Stanescu – “Lupta lui Iacob cu Ingerul sau despre ideea de “tu” ”)
http://agonia.ro/index.php/poetry/103887/Lupta_lui_Iacob_cu_%C3%AEn...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
…
Rabi Simeon:
Elohim [aspect al Divinului] este insa mesterul care a construit cele de sus si e numit din cauza aceasta “Mama de sus”, iar tot el este mesterul care a construit cele de jos. Si este astfel numit “Schechina-Mama de jos”.
Atunci Elohim, mama, raspunse: “Deoarece greselile omului vor supara pe Mama, iar nu pe Tata, il voi crea dupa chipul Meu.” De aceea se spune: “Elohim a creat pe om dupa chipul sau.” (iar nu ca sus, si, dupa asemanarea sa). Tatal n-a voit sa ia parte la crearea sa. Regele a spus anume mamei: “Nu ti-am spus ca va pacatui ?” In acel timp omul a fost gonit, si mama cu el impreuna.
“Fiul cel intelept”, acesta este omul, dupa cum a izvorat din spiritul Domnului. “Fiul cel rau”, acesta este omul, dupa cum a devenit in “realitate”.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Din Zohar (Cartea Splendorii-Stralucirii).
Rabi Eliasar:
„Ridicati ochii vostri in inaltime, si uitati-va Cine a creat aceasta ?”
Ridicati ochii vostri ? Incotro ? In spre locul acela de care toti ochii sunt legati. Si care este locul acesta ?
Locul care deschide ochii. Acolo veti afla ca Batranul cel tainic [v. si” Moshul”], „El”, in fata Caruia orice intrebare trebuie sa inceteze, a creat aceasta. Cine este insa acest creator ? El este „Cine”-le in puterea Caruia sta totul. Tocmai, fiindca in fata Lui orice intrebare trebuie sa inceteze, deoarece caile Lui sunt ascunse si El nu le dez-valuie, este numit „Cine”-le. [v. si „Cine este D-zeu ? Mare ca D-zeul nostru ? Tu esti D-zeu Care faci minuni !” ; „Cine sunt eu/Eu ? – Koham-Soham” ; Sinele din Advaita Vedanta]
Despre acest „Cine” nu trebuie sa intrebam nimic. Acesta este unul din sfarsiturile lumii, numit „Cine”. Celalalt sfarsit al lumii, tocmai cel de la capat, se numeste „Ce”.
Ce deosebire este intre „Cine” si „Ce”. Acel „Cine” se sustrage tuturor intrebarilor.
Daca un om cerceteaza si intreaba si urca cautand din treapta in treapta, si ajunge la treapta cea mai inalta, atunci intelege „Ce”-ul lumii.
Acesta e numit „Ce”, caci dupa cum s-a recunoscut, vazut si cercetat foarte bine, cele gasite ne indreapta intotdeauna dincolo de sfera lor, si mereu se poate spune: „Ce” stii tu acum ? „Ce” ai cercetat ? Totul este doar de neinteles si de necercetat, ascuns, ca inainte !
[v. si transcendent si imanent; cognoscibil si incognoscibil; apofatic si catafatic; Ecclesiastul / Desertaciunea desertaciunilor / totul e desertaciune (v. si Vidul - Shunya)]
+
[v. si „tonalul” si „nagualul” din Castaneda, precum si „human inventory = inventarul oamenilor”
http://www.prismagems.com/castaneda/donjuan7.html
si „mold of man = matritza omului”
http://terebess.hu/english/fire6.html ]
Rabi Simeon ben Iochai:
Cand Cel mai ascuns intre cei ascunsi a voit sa Se des-tainuiasca, a creat, ca unita intr-un punct Gandirea Dumnezeiasca [v. si Sophia = Intelepciunea lui Dumnezeu, un aspect al Mamei Divine; Gnoza], i-a dat toate formele si El Se numeste “Cine” (Mi).
„Cine” – caci el este inceputul inceputurilor, este si nu este, este adanc ascuns in numele Lui. Insa deoarece Dumnezeu a voit sa Se des-tainuiasca si voia sa fie chemat pe numele Sau, S-a dez-velit de haina pretioasa si stralucitoare a lumii si a creat „Aceasta”. Astfel s-a unit „Aceasta” cu „Cine”-le si a format Numele lui Dumnezeu. „Atata timp” cat nu crease nimic, nu avea acest Nume. Dumnezeul dinaintea creatiei, nu poate fi inca numit Dumnezeu.
Renegatii, care adora „vitelul de aur”, au strigat din cauza aceasta: „Acesta” este Dumnezeul tau, o, Israel !”. Dumnezeul lor nu era Dumnezeul creator [v. Evanghelia Iuda si Evanghelia Ioan; entitatea pseudo-D din VT], in Care se intruneste principiul creator si crearea [v. Purusha si Prakriti; Brahman si Maya]. Mai mult, ei au facut din „Aceasta”, din ceea ce fusese creat, pe Dumnezeu, si in aceasta consta pacatul lor. [Dumnezeu e (T)tot in toate, dar nu toate !] Si dupa cum se leaga in creatie Creatorul Mi (“Cine”) cu creatul Eleh (“Aceasta”), tot astfel si Numele lui Dumnezeu se innoieste mereu prin aceasta unire. Si prin secretul acesta exista lumea. Acestea ni le spuse Ilie (Elijah) si pleca, iar eu nu l-am mai revazut.
Lui ii datorez dezvaluirea secretului.
Cand auzira aceasta Rabi Eliasar si prietenii sai, au pasit in fata lui Rabi Simeon ben Iochai, s-au plecat in fata lui, au plans si au vorbit: “Sa fi venit in lume numai pentru a afla acest secret, si tot ar fi fost destul.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Zohar: Trei deriva dintr-Unul; Unul exista in Trei; Unul paseste intre Doi; Doi isi sug existentă de la Unul si Unul din toate partile. Astfel totul devine Unul.
Tao Te King: Tao naște Unul,
Unul naște Doi,
Doi naște Trei,
Trei a alcătuit toate lucrurile (cele 10 000 de lucruri = diversitatea).
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Noiembrie 14, 2011 la 3:15pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Tatal lui Vasile Conta (care era preot, dar nu credea in Dumnezeu) i-a spus sotiei sale intr-un moment de sinceritate: “Ce vrei femeie, nu mai pot sluji pe un Stapan pe Care nu L-am vazut si n-o sa-L vad niciodata. M-am saturat de atatea rugaciuni, molitfe si pomelnice…”
I se poate obiecta ca trebuie sa meriti prezenta Divina si s-O castigi prin comportare corecta. Iar apoi trebuie sa O si recunosti.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Names_of_God
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Nine_Billion_Names_of_God
http://downlode.org/Etext/nine_billion_names_of_god.html
(Arthur C. Clarke)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Writing_of_the_God
(Borges)
http://books.google.ro/books?id=-t_-9L5a26QC&lpg=PA39&ots=P...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Aceasta este marea speranţă ce rămâne la sfârşit: noi singuri nu putem căuta Adevărul, ci Adevărul, care este o Persoană, ne caută pe noi.
Adevarul nu este o idee, un concept sau o stare de spirit.
Adevarul este o Persoana si este Iisus Hristos Fiul lui Dumnezeu."
(Sf. Augustin)
Spun Mantuitorul si Maica Domnului: „Eu sunt cu voi si nimeni impotriva voastra. Nu va temeti !”
„Imparatia este in inima voastra. Si pretutindeni in jur. Iar nu doar in cladiri din piatra si lemn. Taiati lemne, Eu sunt acolo. Ridicati o piatra si Ma veti gasi.” (Ev. Toma)
V. si aici:
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/documentar-history-channel...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Marin Preda [despre Spinoza]: “In vremea noastra s-a vazut ca biruitor nu iese un astfel de om liber, mandru si asteptat, ci bruta lasa, care eliberata de orice morala, se selectioneaza rapid si se uneste cu alte brute impotriva oricaror veleitati de libertate si mandrie, omorand orice scanteie a spiritului si aruncand omul in perversiunea delatiunii, a coruptiei, a fanatismului.
Spinoza… renuntand la religia sa ca sa poata trai cu fata iubita, i s-a cerut sa treaca la religia ei.
A raspuns:
"N-am renuntat la o religie, ca sa trec la alta, ci am renuntat la orice religie."
A pierdut totul, ai sai l-au blestemat si l-au izgonit din comunitatea lor, ceilalti nu l-au primit…”
..
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Documentarul „Adevaratul chip al lui Iisus? = The Real Face of Jesus?”
Canalul „History” (diferit de "Viasat History" !)
(88 minute)
[reconstituirea 3D a Chipului, pornind de la datele cuprinse in Giulgiul de la Torino / f. f. interesant !!!]
Scenarist: Frank Koughan
Regizor: Trey Nelson
http://programtv.ele.ro/Stiinta/History/Adevaratul-chip-al-lui-Iisu...
Vedeti aici online:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KvAJRp4CXdU
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sa nu uitam ca IH (si nici MD) nu apare standard in viziunile si revelatiile autentice; chiar in timpul vietii pe acest Pamant, Isi schimba uneori infatisarea (culoarea parului, brunet sau blond, a ochilor, inchisi sau albastri…; diferiti interlocutori L-au perceput diferit, li S-a aratat in mod diferit), iar uneori pur si simplu Se transforma intr-un Copil Divin (cf. scrierilor apocrife, care de multe ori nu sunt fictionale). Fiind Dumnezeu (v. Schimbarea la Fata), Isi poate asuma orice forma.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
An Incarnation of God = Avatar. Cf. Sri Ramakrishna, Divinitatea Unica Se incarneaza-intrupeaza periodic in diversele lumi care exista, luand forma locuitorilor acestora, a fiintelor din acele universuri si predicand o invatatura conform cu nivelul lor de intelegere, pe care o pot recunoaste si pricepe, atunci cand nivelul de cunoastere si credinta scad prea mult si lumile sunt in pericol sa se rataceasca, pt a-i ajuta sa revina pe Cale.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Cu toate ca uneori sunt prea diluate (1 idee-informatie-invatatura valida / aprox. 10 pagini), nu totdeauna ortodoxe si nicidecum originale, ci re-interpretari, re-exprimari (prin prisma experientelor sale spirituale) ale unor invataturi traditionale, cine are un pic de rabdare poate citi sau macar rasfoi (spre a afla si o perspectiva complementara fata de cea uzuala) cartile lui Neale Donald Walsch: seria “Conversatii cu Dumnezeu” , precum si seria “Conversaţii cu omenirea” s.a.
http://luminisiumbre.wordpress.com/2010/02/28/citate-din-celebrele-...
http://fymaaa.blogspot.ro/2009/02/neale-donald-walsch.html
http://www.editura-foryou.ro/index.php?p=detalii&carte=1
http://www.divin.ro/?53t4l&v7f2k=5374
http://www.slideshare.net/billydea/conversaii-cu-dumnezeu-vol1-neal...
http://www.slideshare.net/billydea/conversaii-cu-dumnezeu-vol2-neal...
http://www.slideshare.net/billydea/conversaii-cu-dumnezeu-vol3-neal...
http://pdfcast.org/pdf/conversa-ii-cu-dumnezeu-vol-3-neale-donald-w...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“Cum este posibil ca 6,9 miliarde de oameni să susțină toţi că vor aceleaşi lucruri — pace, securitate, oportunitate, prosperitate, fericire şi iubire — şi să fie în mod bizar incapabili să le obţină?
Este posibil să existe ceva legat de Dumnezeu şi de viaţă pe care nu-l înţelegem pe deplin, dar a cărui întelegere ar putea să schimbe totul?
Este posibil să existe ceva ce nu înţelegem pe deplin despre noi înşine, despre propria noastră viaţă şi scopul ei, un ceva care odată înţeles ne-ar schimba realitatea şi ne-ar îmbunătăţi experienţa pentru totdeauna?
Suprema ironie este că voi aţi dat atât de mare importanţă Cuvântului lui Dumnezeu şi atât de puţină experienţei.
Religia îţi cere să înveţi din experienţa altora. Spiritualitatea te îndemnă să o cauţi pe a ta.
Aceasta este esenţa fiecărei probleme pe care o trăieşti ca experienţă în viaţă – faptul că nu te consideri destul de demn ca Dumnezeu să-ţi vorbească.
Comoara ar trebui să fie în întrebare şi nu în răspuns.
Iisus ştia că, dacă le dădea oamenilor ajutorul pe care-l cereau – în loc doar de ajutorul pe care voia El să-l dea, le dădea putere la nivelul la care ei erau pregătiţi să primească putere.
Toate marile adevăruri încep ca o blasfemie.
A sosit vremea să vă puneţi la încercare credinţele voastre cele mai sacre.
Dacă nu vă puneţi curând la încercare credinţele, credinţele voastre vă vor pune la încercare pe voi.
Puteţi alege să recunoaşteţi că unele dintre vechile voastre credinţe despre Dumnezeu şi despre Viaţă nu mai funcţionează.
Puteţi alege să recunoaşteţi că există ceva ce nu înţelegeţi despre Dumnezeu şi despre Viaţă, lucru care, odată înţeles, va schimba totul.
Puteţi alege să fiţi dispuşi să vi se prezinte o nouă înţelegere despre Dumnezeu şi Viaţă, înţelegere care ar putea aduce un nou mod de a trăi pe această planetă.
Puteţi alege să fiţi suficient de curajoşi pentru a explora şi examina această nouă înţelegere şi, dacă ea corespunde cu adevărul şi cunoaşterea voastră interioară, să vă extindeţi sistemul de credinţe, pentru a o include.
Dumnezeu nu a încetat niciodată să comunice direct cu fiinţele umane. Dumnezeu a comunicat cu şi prin fiinţe umane, încă de la începutul timpului.
Dumnezeu o face şi azi.
Fiecare fiinţă umană este la fel de specială ca orice altă fiinţă umană care a trăit vreodată, trăieşte acum, sau va trăi vreodată. Voi toţi sunteţi mesageri. Fiecare dintre voi. Purtaţi un mesaj către viaţă, despre viaţă, în fiecare zi, în fiecare oră, în fiecare clipă.
Nici o cale către Dumnezeu nu este mai directă decât oricare altă cale. Nici o religie nu este „singura religie adevărată", nici un popor nu este „poporul ales" şi nici un profet nu este „cel mai mare profet".
Dumnezeu nu are nevoie de nimic. Dumnezeu nu cere nimic pentru a fi fericit. Dumnezeu este însăşi fericirea. De aceea, Dumnezeu nu cere nimic de la nimeni din univers.
Dumnezeu nu este o Super Fiinţă singulară, care trăieşte undeva în Univers sau în afara lui, care are aceleaşi nevoi emoţionale şi este supus aceluiaşi haos emoţional ca şi oamenii. Acela Care Este Dumnezeu nu poate fi rănit sau distrus în nici un fel şi, prin urmare, nu are de ce să se răzbune, sau să impună pedepse.
Toate lucrurile sunt Un Singur Lucru. Exişti doar Unul, şi toate sunt parte din Unul Care Este.
Nu există ceva precum Bine şi Rău. Există doar Ceea Ce Funcţionează şi Ceea Ce Nu Funcţionează - în funcţie de ce doriţi voi să fiţi, să faceţi sau să aveţi.
Voi nu sunteţi corpul vostru. Cine sunteţi voi nu are limite şi este fără de sfârşit.
Nu puteţi muri şi niciodată nu veţi fi condamnaţi la osândă veşnică.”
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Februarie 10, 2013 la 12:40am
- Ştergere comentariu
Ecumenismul - Satira - Big Brother
- Am putea sa ne ducem la biserica din colt. (Baiatul)
- Nu-i buna. (Mama)
- Cum asa ?
- Asa. Acolo se canta alte cantece. Nu cantecele pe care le stim noi.
- Putem sa le-nvatam. S-ar putea sa fie mai bune.
- Nu-s mai bune. Nu le stim.
- Nu inteleg. Chiar e o biserica adevarata. Acolo a fost inmormantat… Tre’ sa fie buna.
- E o biserica de alt fel, gresit.
- Afurisitii astia de catolici. Vor sa ne dea SIDA la toti ca sa ne fure pamantul. Asta e adevarul.
Tot nu inteleg. Are cruce si tot. Tre’ sa fie buna daca are cruce.
Nu stiu de ce trebuie sa canti de fiecare data. Cateodata ai putea sa bati la tobe sau doar sa te rogi. Dumnezeu probabil ca S-a plictisit deja de cantece, le-a mai auzit de un milion de ori. De-asta de probabil cutremure. Daca as fi eu in locul Lui, le-as zice cantati-Mi ceva ce n-am mai auzit sau va mai dau un cutremur. Daca sunt aceleasi cantece de fiecare data, e semn de lenevie.
…
Mama zice ca Dumnezeu ne vegheaza si prin camerele de supraveghere. Daca Dumnezeu e ocupat in alta parte a lumii, de exemplu, daca da un cutremur sau un val urias, camerele Lui te pot vedea in continuare. Asa n-are cum sa rateze nimic.
- Bine, dar credeam ca Dumnezeu vede peste tot in acelasi timp.
- Chiar poate. Camerele sunt un ajutor in plus. In locurile in care diavolul are puteri sporite. Sunt pentru siguranta ta.
Adica, diavolul tre’ sa fie super-puternic pe aici, sunt camere peste tot !
…
Domnul F. e cel mai batran om de la biserica. Atunci am stiut de ce canta mai tare ca restul: pentru ca el a asteptat cel mai mult sa-i raspunda Dumnezeu. Crede ca Dumnezeu l-a uitat.
…
Din „Şi porumbeii vorbesc englezeşte” de Stephen Kelman.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sa nu-ti faci chip coplit = sa nu te inchini la imaginea ta mentala despre D. (dupa chipul si prejudecatile tale).
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Faptul ca exista extraterestri / alieni-aliens si alte entitati (fiinte) supraumane (din acest univers sau inter/transdimensionale) nu inseamna ca nu exista Dumnezeu si sfinti (maestri), ba din contra. Nici ca Dumnezeu este o asemenea fiinta (chiar daca unele dintre ele s-au prezentat omenirii ca fiind Dumnezeu sau zei).
Doar ca unii si altii (oameni sau nu) au infiltrat (editat, cenzurat, trucat s.c.l.) puternic (cf. teoriei conspiratiei) stiinta, religiile (cam pe toate, pe parcursul tuturor epocilor), istoria (si prezentarea istoriei), ba chiar si evolutia biologica a omenirii... din cele mai vechi timpuri, pana in prezent... conform intereselor lor materiale (v. mai jos afisul) si, mai ales, metafizice (ceea ce este mult mai grav).
Zic unii... dar fiecare trebuie sa judece cu propria sa minte deschisa si sa simta cu propria sa sensibilitate (inima).
A vintage poster from 1911 printed by the Industrial Worker, an American socialist publication:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Pyramid_of_Capitalist_System.png
http://necula.info/proiectul-raza-albastra
"Limitele acestui sistem sunt doar cei care îşi vor pune permanent întrebări cu privire la motivaţia care stă în spatele gândurilor lor (si a celor "bune" si a celor rele) şi nu le vor da curs automat. Este evident că televiziunea, filmele, publicitatea şi diferite forme de presiune socială au grijă să elimine pe cât posibil această categorie de oameni. Informaţiile privind acest gen de tehnologii vor fi considerate ridicole tocmai pentru că ele nu se vor conforma cu viziunea asupra realităţii pe care chiar noi o inducem; doar mai există şi în zilele noastre oameni care cred că pământul este plat."
V. si
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/taken-istoria-lumii-dupa
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Nu stim cu cine a vorbit Neale Donald Walsch, cu Dumnezeu sau cu mintea sa, sau/si cu alte entitati manipulatoare.
Tinand cont de faptul ca-si vinde pe bani cartile, deci “vinde apa pe malul fluviului”, ca au multa umplutura, ca le propune ca leac universal pt lumea de azi, ca indeamna la discutii interminabile si superficiale pe Internet ca parte a solutiei crizei mondiale s.a. - probabil ca nu cu Dumnezeu.
Se zice, de obicei ca:
“Daca vorbesti cu Dumnezeu, se cheama ca te rogi.
Daca Dumnezeu iti vorbeste, se cheama ca esti nebun.”
Nu oricine te baga in kkt, o face spre raul tau si nu oricine te scoate din kkt, o face spre binele tau, v. bancul cu soricelul adapostit in balega de catre elefant si scos din balega de catre pisica, spre a fi mancat. Walsch nu a scris neaparat spre binele oamenilor cum sustine (ca scrie pt binele nostru – atunci, de ce nu da la liber informatia pe Net, informatie care nu e a lui ci luata din Traditie si reformulata in limbaj contemporan), ci poate pt o manipulare mai subtila ?
Apropo de manipularea mintii:
„În numărul din decembrie 1980 al US Army Journal, într-un un articol semnat de lt.col. John B. Alexander sub titlul „The new mental battlefield, beam me up Spock” (Noul câmp de luptă mental, radiază-mă Spock), acesta scrie: „Voi da mai multe exemple care să ilustreze progresele făcute în acest domeniu. Avem acum abilitatea de a vindeca sau de a cauza o boală de la distanţă, inducând boala sau moartea fără cauze aparente. A fost raportată şi posibilitatea de modificare telepatică a comportamentului, care include abilitatea de a induce stări hipnotice de la o distanţă de peste 1000 de km. Utilizarea hipnozei telepatice este o zonă care merită a fi exploatată. Ea va permite ca agenţii noştri să fie implantaţi subconştient cu programul pe care trebuie să îl execute, astfel încât nu va mai fi nevoie să utilizăm telefonul. Dacă vor fi perfecţionate, aceste tehnici vor permite transferul direct al gândurilor de la o minte sau grup de minţi la o audienţă ţintă. Receptorul nu va fi conştient că i-au fost implantate gânduri, va crede că sunt gândurile lui. Este posibil să introducem gânduri artificiale într-un computer şi apoi să le transmitem prin intermediul unui satelit, astfel vom putea controla întreaga planetă. Limitele acestui sistem sunt doar cei care îşi vor pune permanent întrebări cu privire la motivaţia care stă în spatele gândurilor lor şi nu le vor da curs automat. Este evident că televiziunea, filmele, publicitatea şi diferite forme de presiune socială au grijă să elimine pe cât posibil această categorie de oameni. Informaţiile privind acest gen de tehnologii vor fi considerate ridicole tocmai pentru că ele nu se vor conforma cu viziunea asupra realităţii pe care chiar noi o inducem; doar mai există şi în zilele noastre oameni care cred că pământul este plat.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Ofiter de servicii secrete americane citat de dr. Steven M. Greer
„Aceasta tehnologie exista si este finalizata. Ea incape intr-o duba sau poate fi montata pe o antena intr-un oras si poate induce efecte in masa. Daca se doreste, o persoana tinta, sau un grup de oameni, poate fi facuta sa aiba o conversatie cu Dumnezeu si ea va crede ca acea conversatie este pe deplin reala. Acea persoana poate sa treaca si de un detector de minciuni, fiind sigura ca spune adevarul, ptca pt ea acea experienta este adevarata…”
V. [mai grosier, dar recunoscut oficial prin documentare] influentarea creierului prin campuri magnetice puternice, pe lobul temporal (Pctul lui D-zeu / releul de acces la alte stari de constiinta; dar starile adevarate sunt mai mult decat stimularea pctului; pot avea sau nu leg cu pctul); experientele induse sunt insa false].
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Stiu adevarul: nu esti ce pari a fi.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"God Is Now Here" vs “God is nowhere”
in
“Miracles = Miracole” (Regia: Richard Hatem, cu: Skeet Ulrich, Angus MacFadyen, Marisa Ramirez)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Acatistul de multumire - "Slava lui Dumnezeu pentru toate"
http://www.crestinortodox.ro/acatiste/acatistul-multumire-slava-dum...
http://www.trilulilu.ro/muzica-diverse/acatist-de-multumire-slava-l...
............
Sf Vasile cel Mare:
„Lăsând la o parte supărarea pentru cele ce ne lipsesc, să ne învățăm a-I mulțumi lui Dumnezeu pentru cele ce avem.”
Nimeni dintre noi, dacă vrea să fie socotit înțelept, să nu uite să mulțumească pentru tot ce i se întâmplă în viață. Însă cei mai mulți dintre oameni fac precum cei nemulțumitori: disprețuiesc cele ce au și doresc cele ce le lipsesc. Robul e nemulțumit că nu-i liber. Cel născut liber e nemulțumit că nu s-a născut în altă țară, mai cu vază, că nu-i dintr-o familie renumită prin noblețe, care să fie celebră. Cel de neam slăvit se plânge că nu-i putred de bogat; cel bogat se întristează că nu-i stăpân peste orașe și popoare; generalul se plânge că nu-i împărat, împăratul se plânge că nu stăpânește toată lumea de sub soare. Toate acestea îi conving pe aceștia că nu trebuie să mulțumească Binefăcătorului pentru ceva.
Noi însă, lăsând la o parte supărarea pentru cele ce ne lipsesc, să ne învățăm a-I mulțumi lui Dumnezeu pentru cele ce avem.
În împrejurările grele ale vieții, să spunem înțeleptului Doctor: „Bine este mie că m-ai smerit”, „Suferințele din vremea de acum nu sunt vrednice de slava care ni se va descoperi”, „Puțin am fost bătuți pentru cele ce am păcătuit!”
Omule, ușurează greutatea celor prezente cu nădejdea celor viitoare. După cum cei bolnavi de ochi își întorc privirile de la obiectele foarte strălucitoare odihnindu-le pe flori și pe câmpiile înverzite, tot așa și sufletul nu trebuie să privească necontenit la cele ce pricinuiesc întristare, nici să se lipească de nenorocirile prezente, ci să-și plimbe privirea spre contemplarea adevăratelor bunătăți. Vei reuși să te bucuri pururea dacă vei privi necontenit la Dumnezeu, iar nădejdea răsplătirii va ușura necazurile vieții. Ai fost batjocorit? Caută la slava pe care o ai păstrată în ceruri pentru răbdarea ta! Ai suferit vreo pagubă? Uită-te la bogăția cea cerească și la comoara pe care ți-ai agonisit-o prin faptele tale bune! Ai fost alungat din patrie? Dar ai patrie Ierusalimul ceresc! Ai pierdut copilul? Ai însă îngeri împreună cu care te vei veseli lângă tronul lui Dumnezeu, cu o veselie veșnică!
Dacă ducem o viață strălucită, să spunem cuvintele lui David: „Ce voi da în schimb Domnului pentru toate câte mi-a răsplătit mie?” Pentru noi a venit Dumnezeu între oameni; pentru trupul cel stricat, „Cuvântul s-a făcut trup și a locuit între noi”, cu noi, cei nerecunoscători.
(Extras din „Sfântul Vasile cel Mare” -Omilii și cuvântări-, Colecția Părinți și Scriitori Bisericești 1, Omilia a IV-a și a V-a, Edit. Basilica a Patriarhiei Române, București, 2009, pp. 95-96 și pp. 105-108)
http://www.basilica.ro/stiri/sfantul-vasile-cel-mare-sa-nu-uiti-sa-...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Muzica sacra a Islamului (documentar Mezzo)
Vedeti online aici:
http://documentarystorm.com/sufi-soul-the-mystic-music-of-islam/
O f. buna ilustrare a fervorii religioase si a starii de rezonanta a multimii in timpul rugaciunii.
Concentrarea, reculegerea, sinceritatea si seriozitatea in timpul rugaciunii sunt mai mari la popoarele orientale fata de occidentali.
"Sa crezi / simti in ceea ce spui / canti. Sa simti Prezenta Divina si sa te lasi privit de Ea. Abia apoi sa incepi sa-I canti. Si doar asa adevarul cuprins in spusele / cantecul tau se va transmite si celorlalti...." [din principiile cantarii religioase islamice, dar si crestine]
Avem ce invata...
..............................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Februarie 17, 2013 la 11:29pm
- Ştergere comentariu
“Noi definim adevarul [pe Dumnezeu, conform preconceptiilor, ideilor, educatiei noastre; confundam notiunea de Dumnezeu cu Dumnezeu (cel Adevarat)], in loc sa ne lasam noi definiti de Adevar.” [Dumnezeu Adevarat].
(Sf. Nicolae Velimirovici)
[desi chiar si “Dumnezeu” este tot doar o idee in minte si o suma de preconceptii, iar Dumnezeu Adevarat e Dincolo, Altceva, inexprimabil, de neconceput… “Neti, neti + Iti, iti” + “Tonalul si Nagualul – Insula Tonalului” Castaneda].
http://www.phantasma.ro/caiete/caiete/caiete8/21.html
http://www.phantasma.ro/caiete/caiete/caiete8/22.html
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Se spune că aflându-se la Toulouse, Sfântul Anton de Padova dovedise unui eretic, prin expunerea dovezilor şi cu toată elocinţa de care dispunea, că adevărata prezenţa a lui Iisus în Sfânta Împărtăşanie se manifestă deplin, reuşind să-l convingă pe acesta de prezenţa lui Hristos în Tainele Euharistice. Ereticul, nemaiştiind ce să mai răspundă, spuse sfântului: “Dacă îmi vei arăta printr-o minune că în Sfânta Împărtăşanie este adevăratul Trup al lui Cristos, atunci voi fi convins de credinţa catolică”. El ceru următoarea minune: ca după trei zile, până când el va lăsa măgarul său flămând, acesta să îngenuncheze înaintea Sfintei Taine. După trei zile o mare mulţime de oameni s-a adunat în piaţa publică din Toulouse. Ereticul a venit cu măgarul său şi în momentul când Sfântul Anton a ieşit de la Liturghie cu Sfânta Împărtăşanie în mână şi porunci măgarului să se închine lui Dumnezeu, ereticul aruncă în faţa măgarului său nutreţul cel mai bun, sperând că vita sa flămândă se va repezi asupra lui. Dar măgarul lăsă nutreţul neatins şi căzu în genunchi în faţa Sfintei Ostii. O bucurie fără margini a cuprins poporul de faţă şi ereticul s-a reîntors în sânul Bisericii.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Stiu adevarul: nu esti ce pari a fi.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Atum: I am that great He-She.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Lorsque nous parlons de Dieu, nous parlons de ce qui n’est pas Dieu."
(Raoul Berteaux)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“Trebuie sa te dezveti de 2000 de ani de ignoranta si superstitie, de traiul si minciuna tainuite morbid, bolnavicios. Pentru a te apropia de Hristos, trebuie sa desprinzi de pe tine lipitorile acumulate dupa secole de zacut in ape statatoare. La Hristos intelegi, poate pt prima oara, ca nu te poti mantui doar fiindca te acomodezi cu o lume smintita [nici doar mergand pasiv la biserica si slujbe, spunand automat rugaciuni si facand inchinaciuni automate sau spovedanii fara cainta si transformare, din frica ori interes etc]. La Hristos te impaci cu cosmosul. Pe dinafara, crestinismul poate parea surpat, desprins de trecutul naruit; de fapt, noi suntem cei surpati, cei risipiti, cei prefacuti in tarana. Hristos insa traieste, traieste vesnic intr-o lume in agonie.” (parafaraza la Henry Miller)
“Convertirea a fost la teism, pur si simplu, nu la crestinism. Nu stiam inca nimic despre Intrupare. Dumnezeul in fata Caruia capitulasem era cu totul neomenesc. Cand colo descopeream ca inima realitatii era o Persoana.” (C. S. Lewis)
„Vrajitoria este definita in sistemul lui Castaneda ca fiind "manipularea punctului de asamblare pentru a-i schimba focarul de contact cu marea intunecata a constientizarii, facând astfel posibila perceptia altor lumi" (Castaneda, 2003, 233). Daca in vechea vrajitorie se miza mult pe mister, la Castaneda acesta este inlocuit cu teoria despre energie, prin care se explica totul. Accesul la cunoasterea acesteia se realizeaza insa prin propria experienta: "splendoarea vrajitoriei consta in faptul ca fiecare vrajitor trebuie sa probeze totul prin propria experienta" (Castaneda, 2000, 25), ceea ce aminteste de probele initiatice din samanismul traditional, prin care neofitul trebuia sa ia contact nemijlocit cu lumea spiritelor pentru a deveni saman.
Universul are, in conceptia lui don Juan, structura unui bulb de ceapa, fiecare dintre foi corespunzând unui nivel de energie. O lume reala, spre deosebire de una fantasmatica, este o lume in care se genereaza energie. Fiecare fiinta poseda, de asemenea, un corp energetic, oul luminos, in care se afla punctul de asamblare, prin mutarea caruia este posibila deplasarea prin lumile paralele. Spre deosebire de samanismul traditional, in care aceste deplasari stau sub semnul misterului, aici infaptuirea lor este explicata prin existenta filamentelor de energie. Lucrurile devin reale doar daca ai invatat sa fii de acord cu realitatea lor, precizeaza don Juan, sugerând ca initierea in perceperea altor forme de energie este esenta accederii la aceste lumi, care exista in numar infinit.
In conceptia samanismului traditional exista trei lumi: lumea inferioara, lumea de mijloc si lumea superioara, samanul putând trece, in transa, dintr-o lume in alta. La Carlos Castaneda exista explicatii de ordin tehnic pentru aceste expeditii prin alte lumi. Ele sunt posibile dat fiind ca in lumea reala, generatoare de energii, se schimba pozitia punctului de asamblare pe alte filamente de energie, in acest mod fiind posibila plimbarea prin lumile energetice (Castaneda, 2000, 18). Aceasta schimbare se efectueaza de catre vrajitor prin intermediul vointei sale, care este mult mai puternica decât ratiunea, pe care se bazeaza oamenii obisnuiti. Si samanul traditional apeleaza tot la vointa, cea care-l ajuta sa se deplaseze, in timpul transei, spre lumea inferioara sau spre lumea superioara.
Trecerea in alte lumi este posibila ca un dar facut oamenilor de catre Vultur. Vulturul este o personificare a puterii, o metafora mostenita de la vechii samani, care desemneaza lumea emanatiilor energetice ce alcatuiesc universul: "Vulturul, desi nu este miscat de situatia unei fiinte vii, a facut un cadou fiecareia dintre ele. In felul sau propriu si corect, oricare dintre ele, daca asa doreste, are puterea de a pastra flama constiintei, puterea de a se opune chemarii de a muri si de a fi consumata. Fiecare fiinta vie a fost daruita cu putere, daca doreste a cauta o deschidere spre libertate si a trece prin ea. Este evident pentru vazatorul care vede acea deschidere si pentru creaturile care trec prin ea ca vulturul a facut acest cadou pentru a perpetua constiinta" (Castaneda, 1998, 177). Pentru a face posibila instructia acelora care doresc sa obtina libertatea, Vulturul a creat Nagualul, "o fiinta dubla careia i-a fost dezvaluita regula." "Regula" este mitul intemeietor al invatamintelor lui don Juan, echivalent cu povestea despre nasterea clanului pe care samanul tribului o impartasea neofitului in finalul actului de initiere.”
Ca sa poti sa faci ceva, trebuie sa avem suficienta energie (acces la energie). Nu ai, nu poti si nici nu rezisti la asaltul Necunoscutului. Si ne invartim in cercul nostru restrans de idei (altfel meritorii), polisam pe acolo si suntem incantati de realizarile noastre, dar, de fapt, nu iesim in afara inchisorii mintii personale.
Energie avem nativ (ancestrala) sau dobandit prin practica (gandire-simtire-traire-fapte-respiratie corecte).
http://castaneda.home.ro/html/seminar.html
PS: Daca de ex la biserica (inainte, in timp, dupa) ma uit / ma gandesc dupa tipe/barbati, pierd energia primita acolo in dar. Si in general, pe strada: e o forma de a fi raspandit, nu adunat. Nu adun energie, ci irosesc. Si vine curand, curand (maxim la 70-80 ani): Expirat…
Cu cat amanam seriozitatea (implicarea serioasa in Treaba), devenim mai inchistati (in preconceptii etc) si e tot mai greu…
In 1929 (C. S. Lewis) revine la crestinism au, mai exact, la teism:
„…m-am dat bătut, am recunoscut că Dumnezeu este Dumnezeu… eram, pesemne, în seara aceea cel mai şovăielnic şi mai abătut convertit din toată Anglia.”
Pana a ajunge insa la credinta ca „Iisus Hristos este Fiul lui Dumnezeu”, aveau sa mai treaca doi ani.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Crestinismul = „crestinismul” deturnat-infiltrat (al crestinistilor = pseudo-crestinii) – la care se refera citatele de mai jos (cu ghilimelele de rigoare)
difera de
Crestinismul (al crestinilor) Adevarat (al lui Hristos si al sfintilor Sai) !
Pseudo-dumnezeul [Yah / ET, entitati inter, trans-dimensionale, arhonti = entitati spirituale inferioare sau decazute etc] din unele episoade ale Vechiului Testament (si despre care unii sustin chiar ca l-a inselat si pe Sf. Ap. Pavel, ca si pe Prof. Mahomed)
nu e
Tatal Ceresc din Inima [Dumnezeul Adevarat apofaticsicatafatic] de la Care a venit Hristos
[Care Este Iisus Hristos!].
V. Gnoza (Ev. Iuda s.c.l.; din care in slujbele oficiale se mai pastreaza fragmente holografice: „Intelepciune !”, „[Cu] Intelepciune drepti, sa ascultam Sf Evanghelie… !”, „Intelepciunea lui Solomon” s.a., care sunt tot atatea forme de a chema/invoca magic-spiritual „Sophia! = Pistis Sophia”, icoanele de sorginte gnostica cu entitatea spirituala „Sophia = Intelepciunea Divina” sub forma de inger androgin sau feminin inca prezente in unele biserici ortodoxe, chiar si in Marea Lavra de la Poceaev – una dintre inimile Ortodoxiei, in Biserica Sf Treimi de acolo; numirea „Intelepciunea si Puterea lui Dumnezeu” atribuite atat lui IH, cat si MD precum si Sf Duh)
„Cred ca unul dintre cele mai importante efecte ale „crestinismului” asupra omului a fost deprimarea omului de onoarea si demnitatea de a fi om. A distrus eroii si faptele lor si i-a inlocuit cu oameni slabi si popi [care difera de preotii adevarati]. A facut din om o fiinta josnica, murdara, rusinoasa, pacatoasa, nedemna de viata, fara posibilitatea de a se bucura de lucrurile minunate pe care ni le pune la dispozitie pamantul, universul, si chiar conditia noastra umana [lasate chiar de D, cel Adevarat]. Parerea mea este ca asta e cel mai mare “pacat” al „crestinismului” asupra omului….”
„De la începutul ei şi până în prezent visul oricărei pseudo-religii este oprirea discursului liber al criticii şi gândirii raţionale [utilizarea corecta a instrumentului mintii]. Mii de ani au reuşit, dar acum castelul începe să se fărâme….”
„ „Creştinismul” în particular a hotărât destinele a milioane de oameni, de la ungerea reprezentanţilor „domnului” în scaune de împăraţi şi regi până la ţinerea sclavilor la locul lor promiţându-le viaţă mai bună în eternitatea vieţii viitoare (dar între timp stai şi munceşte până mori)….” [Sfintii ne cer sa ajungem la D in timpul vietii, dar asta nu prea se spune. V. Sf Serafim de Sarov, Macarie Egipteanul, Simeon Noul Teolog s.c.l.]
„Prima revoltă este împotriva tiraniei supreme a [pseudo-]teologiei, a fantomei lui Dumnezeu [imaginea mentala despre D nu e D]. Cât timp avem un stăpân în rai, vom fi sclavi pe pământ." [Mikhail Bakunin, intelegea altfel, cu reavointa, dar spusele lui exprima un adevar, daca sunt corect intelese.]
“The liberty of man consists solely in this, that he obeys the laws of [Mother] Nature because he has himself recognized them as such, and not because they have been imposed upon him externally by any foreign will whatsoever, human or divine, collective or individual.”
“This contradiction lies here: they wish God, and they wish humanity. They persist in connecting two terms which, once separated, can come together again only to destroy each other.”
“People go to church for the same reasons they go to a tavern: to stupefy themselves, to forget their misery, to imagine themselves, for a few minutes anyway, free and happy.”
“Freedom, morality, and the human dignity of the individual consists precisely in this; that he does good not because he is forced to do so, but because he freely conceives it, wants it, and loves it.”
“To my utter despair I have discovered, and discover every day anew, that there is in the masses no revolutionary idea or hope or passion.”
…
[idem]
http://gandeste-rational.blogspot.ro/2011/07/de-ce-nu-imi-place-dum...
http://gandeste-rational.blogspot.ro/2011/07/de-ce-nu-imi-place-dum...
http://gandeste-rational.blogspot.ro/2011/05/cine-scris-vechiul-tes...
http://gandeste-rational.blogspot.ro/2011/05/cine-scris-noul-testam...
V. si:
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/taken-istoria-lumii-dupa
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„El singur era: Taaroa era numele Sau.
In preajma Sa era gol:
nicairi pamant, nicairi oameni.
Taaroa striga fara ecou.
Si-atunci in singuratatea Sa
El Se prefacu in lume.
Aceste radacini, ele sunt Taaroa.
Aceste stanci, ele sunt El.
Taaroa: nisipul marilor.
Taaroa Si-a dat singur numele.
Taaroa: seninul.
Taaroa: samanta.
Taaroa: prundisul.
Taaroa: cel fara trecere,
Taaroa: puternicul, creatorul lumii,
al marei sfintei lumi,
care nu este decat coaja lui Taaroa.
El o insufleteste intru frumusete.”
(„Mitul creatiunii” - Polinezia)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Biserica [ca Institutie oficiala, infiltrata / deturnata; prin unii dintre reprezentantii sai] si-a inchis poarta escatologica.
Hristos anunta Imparatia, si a venit Biserica [in sensul de mai sus].
E o constatare nelinistitoare asupra careia va invit sa reflectati.
…
Iar daca Biserica isi reteaza relatia originara cu Divinitatea, ea nu va putea decat sa se piarda in timp.
Se va hotari Biserica in cele din urma sa foloseasca prilejul istoric si sa-si regaseasca vocatia mesianica? Caci, altminteri, exista riscul sa cada in ruina ce ameninta toate guvernele si toate institutiile de pe pamant.” (Giorgio Agamben)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Orice cultura, indiferent cat e de laica si tehnocrata, are nevoie de anumite surse de mister si ritual, pt a servi drept lianti ai societatii civile. Dar acesti lianti iau doua forme: cei care sunt impusi de sus, cu scopul manipularii [biserica, religia ca organizatie, nu ca ceea ce ar trebui sa fie], si cei care sunt democratici, care elibereaza mintea si o lasa sa exploreze, sa imagineze. Soarta societatii noastre a fost sa mosteneasca primul tip de traditie a ritualurilor si misterelor, sub forma crestinismului [oficial, nu cel lasat de Hristos si de sfintii Lui]. Explorarile spre Orient si dincolo de el facute de contracultura, ne-au oferit tuturor accesul la cai autentice de eliberare spirituala, si nu doar pseudo-eliberarea pe care ne-o propun bisericile noastre.
Orice s-ar spune bisericile traditionale sunt institutii ierarhice si birocratice ale societatii de masa, iar miscarea simplitatii voluntare este totalmente angajata in condamnarea birocratiei, ceea ce e tipic pt contracultura. In termeni mai simpli, problema este ca „nevoile spirituale” resimtite de adeptii contraculturii nu sunt aceleasi cu cele pe care le deservesc aceste biserici. Functiile traditionale ale religiilor vestice sunt sa invete moralitatea, sa sanctifice casatoria si familia si sa sprijine stabilitatea sociala prin impartasirea credintelor, rirualurilor si institutiilor. Continutul efectiv al credintei, desi nu e lipsit de insemnatate, are, de fapt, o importanta secundara pt aceste functii mai lumesti, iar crizele spirituale adevarate (moartea si pacatul, raiul si iadul) pot fi abordate recurgand la doctrina, asa cum este ea promulgata de ierarhiile bisericii. Prin contrast, nevoile noastre actuale nu sunt neaparat spirituale, nu in sens traditional. Ele sunt mai degraba terapeutice, deoarece noi avem nevoie de o elibearre de represiunea si conditionarea sociala cauzate de institutii. Preotii si pastorii sunt, astfel, nepotriviti pt nevoile spirituale ale vietii moderne. Ei nu pot rezolva conflictele dintre indivizi si institutii, intrucat ei reprezinta tocmai institutiile despre care se presupune ca provoaca problemele. Daca Biserica [ca institutie oficiala, infiltrata de alte forte, contrare, v. la Mafia BOR] propovaduieste moralitatea, iar moralitatea nu este decat un sistem de reguli represive [atata vreme cat nu este asimilata in fiinta launtrica (de unde si izvoraste de fapt) si traita spontan] atunci ea nu are nimic de oferit. Salvarea ei nu este decat o pseudo-salvare, in spatele careia se afla doar o continaure a socializarii represive.
Astfel, putem intelege de ce adeptii simplitatii voluntare intorc spatele bisericilor traditionale. Interesant este ca, in timp ce unii dintre ei au cautat consolare in psihoterapia lui Jung sau a lui Freud, mult mai multi s-au indreptat spre religiile orientale, precum budismul si taoismul. Exista paralele interesante intre psihoterapie [care chiar de acolo s-a inspirat, din Orient] si misticismul oriental. Ambele pot fi vazute ca drumuri spre eliberare, cu scopul de ane schimba constiinta si de a ne scapa de anumite forme de conditionare. Ambele sunt, intr-un fel, critici la adresa culturii... care rezoneaza cu indemnul contraculturii „fii tu in ceea ce faci”. Insa ceea ce are misticismul oriental si lipseste psihoterapiei este credibilitatea conferita de exotism si de mii de ani de aplicare practica cu succes. ... Consecinta practica a acestor viziuni opuse este ca noi, cei din Occident, am ajuns sa vedem lumea ca fiind facuta din parti lipsite de viata, precum piesele unei masinarii care pot fi manipulate si exploatate, in timp ce orientalii [atatia cati nu au trecut la o civilizatie occidentalizata] vad lumea ca pe un intreg, care trebuie inteles sau apreciat ca atare.
…ideea ca lumea in care traim este un val al iluziilor nu este noua. Ceea ce se schimba, totusi, este intelegerea populara privind ceea ce este necesar pentru a alunga iluzia. Pentru Platon, nu era nicio indoiala ca eliberarea necesita decenii de studiu disciplinat si reflectie filosofica. Crestinii credeau ca ar fi si mai greu – moartea fiind singurul mod de a capata acces la „adevarata” lume de dincolo. [Dar, uneori] valul iluziei poate fi strapuns mult mai usor. Fiind nevoie doar de o mica disonanta cognitiva, un semn ca ceva nu este in regula in lumea din jurul nostru. Aceasta poate fi provocata de o opera de arta, de un act de protest si chiar de un articol de imbracaminte. [ca in Satori-ul din Zen: in timpul meditatiei nu se intampla nimic, dar dupa un timp Paf ! vine, declansat de un eveniment banal, practic orice il poate declansa]
„Perturbarile cu originile cele mai joase si mai efemere au intrerupt ordinea lumii.” (Debord)
…
Deja in 1959, Alan Watts recunostea ca versiunea zen pe care o adoptase generatia beat, semana f. putin cu zenul veritabil. In eseul sau intitulat „Beat Zen, Square Zen, and Zen”, Watts se arata nelinistit ca aceasta straveche cale de eliberare devenise o caricatura, o scuza pentru „hipsterul pseudo-intelectual in cautare de senzatii noi, care imprastie picaturi de zen si franturi din jargonul jazzului, pt a-si justifica dezicerea de o societate ce echivaleaza cu exploatarea altor oameni.” Watts era ingrijorat ca lectura lenesa si egocentrica a unor texte clasice era folosita pt a justifica „o boemie apologetica”. Avea motive sa-si faca griji.
Maestrul Lin-chi zicea „in budism nu trebuie sa uzezi de efort. Trebuie doar sa fii simplu, fara nimic special. Mananca-ti mancarea, goleste-ti intestinul, elimina apa si, cand esti obosit, du-te si intinde-te. Ignorantul va rade de mine, dar inteleptul va intelege.”
Vechi poem Zen: „Daca vrei sa ajungi la adevarul deplin, nu-ti face griji in privinta binelui si raului. Conflictul dintre bine si rau este boala mintii.”
Zen-ul, prost inteles, este f. vulnerabil la „adolescentizare”. Respingerea „regulilor” privind binele si raul, aparenta angajare la o letargie principiala si valorizarea functiilor brute ale corpului alimenteaza „toanele nearticulate ale tineretii”… Zenul beatnik poate degenera usor intr-o posomoreala adolescentina acoperita de credibilitatea exotismului asiatic. [occidentalii au luat ce au vrut, cum au vrut si cat le-a convenit si cred sau se prefac ca cred ca aceea e zen adevarat]
Cui ii pasa daca zenul lui Kerouac si al lui Ginsberg sau hinduismul unor trupe ca The Beatles si The Who este ceva autentic si veritabil?... ”
(din „Mitul contraculturii. Rebelii, consumul si capitalismul” de Joseph Heath si Andrew Potter)
E suficient sa para autentic in ochii celorlalti.
....................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Aprilie 16, 2013 la 5:06pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Fiti piosi (evlaviosi, credinciosi), dar nu fiti prosti !
Renuntati la atitudinile voastre de cersetorie si umilinta [fiti demni, dar cu smerenie], rugati-va cu o credinta inteligenta…
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Vrei sa stii cat de veche este biserica [aceasta]? Lasa pe istorici si pe arheologi sa afle! Noi stim ca Biserica nu este veche si nu este noua; Biserica este dintotdeauna si pentru totdeauna; marea taina a Bisericii este cea din sufletul nostru!…” (Traian Trifan)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Karl Pribram realized that the objective world - does not exist, at least not in the way as we know it or as we see it.
"Out there", there are only waves and frequencies, which our brain convert for us into images, which make up our world. Our brain is responsible that we see things as we do!
Pribram asserted that our brain is able to construct objects and David Bohm even concluded that "we construct space and time".
http://www.messagetoeagle.com/holograuniv.php
“The assemblage point” Carlos Castaneda
http://aquakeys.com/toltec/fire-from-within-chapter_07-assemblage-p...
Reality is a computer projection: physicists
http://cybershamans.blogspot.ro/2012/10/reality-is-computer-project...
Holographic Universe: Unexpected mysterious glitches in our simulated Reality
http://cybershamans.blogspot.ro/2013/03/holographic-universe-unexpe...
Do we live in a computer simulation? UW researchers say idea can be tested
http://www.messagetoeagle.com/compsimulationtests.php
Pradatorul omului in diverse traditii
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/cienciareal/esp_donjuan13.htm
Dumnezeu e mult mai mult decat acestea toate.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
La Gorda a descris cum i-a învăţat don Juan despre dualitatea crucială tonal-nagual. Ea a spuscă, într-o zi, Nagualul i-a adunat pe toţi, pentru a-i lua la o plimbare lungă spre o vale pustie şi pietroasădin munţi. El a făcut o legătură mare şi grea cu tot felul de obiecte, a pus în ea chiar şi radioul lui Pablito.Apoi i-a dat legătura Jossephinei s-o care, a pus pe umerii lui Pablito o masă grea şi au plecat la drum. I-apus pe toţi să care pe rând masa şi legătura şi au mers aproape şaizeci şi cinci de kilometri spre locul acelapustiu. Când au ajuns acolo, Nagualul i-a spus lui Pablito să aşeze masa exact în centrul văii. Apoi a pus-o pe Josephina să aranjeze conţinutul legăturii pe masă. Când masa a fost umplută, el le-a explicatdeosebirea dintre tonal şi nagual în aceiaşi termeni în care mi-o explicase şi mie într-un restaurant dinMexico City, cu menţiunea că în cazul lor exemplul lor era mult mai descriptiv.El le-a spus că tonalul era ordinea pe care o conştientizăm în lumea noastră zilnică şi, deasemenea, ordinea personală pe care o ducem pe umeri de-a lungul vieţii, aşa cum au cărat ei masa şilegătura. Tonalul personal al fiecăruia era ca masa în acea vale, o mică insulă plină de lucruri care ne suntfamiliare. Pe de altă parte, nagualul era sursa inexplicabilă care ţinea masa aceea în loc şi era ca vastitateaacelei văi pustii.El le-a spus că vrăjitorii sunt obligaţi să-şi urmărească tonalul de la distanţă, pentru a avea oviziune mai bună asupra a ceea ce se află în jurul lor. El i-a pus să meargă pe o coamă de deal de undeputeau vedea toată zona. De acolo masa era de-abea vizibilă. Apoi i-a pus să meargă înapoi la masă şi i-a pus să se uite peste ea, pentru a arăta că un om obişnuit nu are viziunea unui vrăjitor, pentru că omulobişnuit este pe masă, ţinându-se de toate obiectele de pe ea.Apoi i-a pus pe fiecare, pe rând, să se uite liniştit la obiectele de pe masă şi le-a testat memorialuând şi ascunzând ceva, să vadă dacă au fost atenţi. Toţi au trecut testul cu culorile mişcătoare. El le-aarătat că abilitatea lor de a-şi aminti atât de uşor obiectele de pe masă se datora faptului că toţi îşidezvoltaseră atenţia tonalului, sau atenţia lor asupra mesei.Apoi i-a pus să se uite în jur, la tot ce era pe sol sub masă, şi le-a testat memoria, luând căte opiatră, băţ sau ce mai era pe acolo. Nici unul dintre ei nu şi-a putut aminti ce văzuse sub masă.Apoi Nagualul a luat totul de pe masă şi i-a pus pe rând să se aşeze pe burtă pe masă şi săexamineze atent solul de dedesupt. El le-a explicat că, pentru un vrăjitor, nagualul era chiar zona de submasă. Deoarece era de neconceput să preiei imensitatea nagualului, exemplificată de valea largă şi pustie,vrăjitorii îşi iau ca domeniu de activitate zona aflată direct sub insula tonalului, indicată prin descrierea aceea ce se afla sub masă. Zona aceea era domeniul a ceea ce el denumea drept a doua atenţie, sau atenţianagualului, sau atenţia de sub masă. Atenţia aceea era atinsă doar după ce luptătorii au ras vârful meseilor. El a spus că atingerea celei de-a doua atenţii făcea din cele două atenţii o singură unitate, iar aceaunitate era totalitatea eului.La Gorda a spus că demonstraţia lui a fost atât de clară pentru ea, încât a înţeles imediat de ce apus-o Nagualul să-şi cureţe viaţa, să cureţe insula tonalului ei, aşa cum o denumise el. După părerea ei,fusese întradevăr norocoasă că îi urmase toate sugestiile. Era încă departe de unificarea celor două atenţiiale sale, dar silinţa ei dusese la o viaţă impecabilă, care era pentru ea, aşa cum a şi asigurat-o, singurulmod de a-şi pierde forma umană. Cerinţa esenţială pentru unificarea celor două atenţii era pierdereaformei umane.─ Atenţia de sub masă este cheia pentru tot ce fac vrăjitorii, a continuat ea. – Cerc-278-28
http://www.scribd.com/doc/49777455/23/TONALUL-%E2%80%93-NAGUALUL
-
- Ştergere comentariu
In Ev. Filip (apocrifa) se spune ca Iisus S-a dezvaluit intotdeauna in asa fel incat toti sa-L vada si sa-L inteleaga. Celor mareti li Se arata maret, celor marunti li Se arata marunt, iar pt cei infirmi este vindecator. Celor imaturi li Se arata tanar, iar celor maturi li Se arata intelept.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Există Dumnezeu
de Octavian Paler
Un bărbat a mers la frizer să se tundă.
În timp ce frizerul îl tundea pe client, cei doi au început o conversaţie interesantă despre diverse subiecte. În cele din urmă au ajuns să vorbească despre Dumnezeu, iar frizerul a spus:
"Nu cred că Dumnezeu există."
"De ce spui asta?" a întrebat clientul.
"Trebuie doar să ieşi pe stradă si să vezi că Dumnezeu nu există. Spune-mi, dacă Dumnezeu ar exista, ar mai fi atâţia oameni bolnavi? Ar mai fi copii abandonaţi? Dacă Dumnezeu ar exista, n-ar mai fi suferinţă şi durere. Nu-mi pot imagina cum ar fi să iubeşti un Dumnezeu care permite să se întâmple asemenea lucruri."
Clientul s-a gândit pentru un moment, dar nu a răspuns, pentru că nu voia să înceapă o discuţie în contradictoriu. În scurt timp, frizerul a terminat de tuns şi clientul a plecat mai departe. Imediat ce a ieşit din frizerie a văzut însă pe stradă un om neîngrijit, cu părul lung şi murdar. Părea un om sărman. Clientul s-a întors la frizer şi i-a spus:
"Ştii ceva? Frizerii nu există!"
"Cum poţi spune asta?" a întrebat frizerul nedumerit. "Eu sunt aici şi sunt un frizer. Şi tocmai te-am aranjat!"
"Nu e aşa!" a spus clientul. "Frizerii nu există pentru că dacă ar exista nu ar mai fi oameni cu păr lung şi neîngrijit, ca omul de afară."
"Dar frizerii există! Ceea ce se întâmplă e că oamenii nu vin la mine."
"Exact!" a spus clientul plin de încântare."Asta e ideea! Şi Dumnezeu există! Ceea ce se întâmplă este că oamenii nu merg la El şi nu Îl caută. De aceea există atâta durere şi suferinţă în lume."
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Din volumul "Povestiri despre Putere = Tales of Power" al lui Carlos Castaneda, capitolul "Tonalul si Nagualul", sub-capitolele "Insula Tonalului" si "Ziua tonalului" - in limba romana.
http://www.scribd.com/doc/138706475/Insula-tonalului
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sa nu ti faci chip coplit = sa nu te inchini la imaginea ta mentala despre D (dupa chipul si prejudecatile tale).
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Lorsque nous parlons de Dieu, nous parlons de ce qui n’est pas Dieu.
(Raoul Berteaux)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://www.auschwitz.ro/12.aspx
Ma, idiotule! Inchide ochii si priveste in spatiu!
Eu am inchis ochii. M-a intrebat:
Ce vezi?
Si i-am raspuns:
Intuneric.
Ma, idiotule, iesi afara!
Si m-o dat afara de la ora! Pai, daca inchid ochii, ce sa vad!?
Eu, evreu fiind, si toata lumea o stia, am facut parte din corul bisericii ortodoxe si dadeam raspunsurile ca si ceilalti colegi romani la slujbe: " Amin ", " Da-ne, Doamne! ", " Doamne, miluieste-ne! " si asa mai departe. Nu m-a deranjat nici atunci si nici acum nu ma deranjeaza faptul ca am cantat in corul ortodox, pentru ca parerea mea a fost, si este, aceea ca nu acest fapt conteaza, ce religie ai, ci ce fel de om esti, ce reprezinti in societate.
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Iunie 9, 2013 la 7:41pm
- Ştergere comentariu
“Trebuie sa te dezveti de 2000 de ani de ignoranta si superstitie, de traiul si minciuna tainuite morbid, bolnavicios. Pentru a te apropia de Hristos, trebuie sa desprinzi de pe tine lipitorile acumulate dupa secole de zacut in ape statatoare. La Hristos intelegi, poate pt prima oara, ca nu te poti mantui doar fiindca te acomodezi cu o lume smintita [nici doar mergand pasiv la biserica si slujbe, spunand automat rugaciuni si facand inchinaciuni automate sau spovedanii fara cainta si transformare, din frica ori interes etc]. La Hristos te impaci cu cosmosul. Pe dinafara, crestinismul poate parea surpat, desprins de trecutul naruit; de fapt, noi suntem cei surpati, cei risipiti, cei prefacuti in tarana. Hristos insa traieste, traieste vesnic intr-o lume in agonie.” (parafaraza la Henry Miller)
“Convertirea a fost la teism, pur si simplu, nu la crestinism. Nu stiam inca nimic despre Intrupare. Dumnezeul in fata Caruia capitulasem era cu totul neomenesc. Cand colo descopeream ca inima realitatii era o Persoana.” (C. S. Lewis)
De cumparat si citit (am putea zice si: Neaparat !):
C.S.Lewis – „SURPRINS DE BUCURIE : Povestea unei convertiri” (Editura HUMANITAS, 2008, 2011)
http://www.humanitas.ro/humanitas/surprins-de-bucurie
http://www.crestinortodox.ro/editoriale/clive-staples-lewis-126001....
http://bisericabrancoveanu.ro/component/content/article/34-home/135...
Extrase:
http://www.humanitas.ro/files/media/surprins-de-bucurie.pdf
http://www.ceruldinnoi.ro/pages/Lewis%20-%20Surprins%20de%20bucurie...
Tot textul (aproape):
http://www.scribd.com/doc/74713751/CS-Lewis-Surprins-de-Bucurie
http://www.scribd-downloader.com/download/CS-Lewis-Surprins-de-Bucu...
De citit introducerea de aici („Ferigi si elefanti”):
http://www.humanitas.ro/files/media/ferigi-si-elefanti.pdf
si
http://www.scribd.com/doc/70937005/CS-Lewis-SFATURILE-UNUI-DIAVOL-B...
In 1929 (C. S. Lewis) revine la crestinism au, mai exact, la teism:
„…m-am dat bătut, am recunoscut că Dumnezeu este Dumnezeu… eram, pesemne, în seara aceea cel mai şovăielnic şi mai abătut convertit din toată Anglia.”
Pana a ajunge insa la credinta ca „Iisus Hristos este Fiul lui Dumnezeu”, aveau sa mai treaca doi ani.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Dar… e adevarat ?
Pe cel care spune doar adevarul nici nu merita sa-l asculti !”
(Tantra de mana stg; minciuna e inclusa in adevar; adevarul nu poate fi exprimat nici macar cand spui adevarul).
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sf Calinic de la Cernica: “…toti cei ce urmam invataturilor divine intreolalta sintem una [starea de 1] si cu Dumnezeu asemenea.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Marin Preda [despre Spinoza]: “In vremea noastra s-a vazut ca biruitor nu iese un astfel de om liber, mandru si asteptat, ci bruta lasa, care eliberata de orice morala, se selectioneaza rapid si se uneste cu alte brute impotriva oricaror veleitati de libertate si mandrie, omorand orice scanteie a spiritului si aruncand omul in perversiunea delatiunii, a coruptiei, a fanatismului. Spinoza… renuntand la religia sa ca sa poata trai cu fata iubita, i s-a cerut sa treaca la religia ei. A raspuns: N-am renuntat la o religie, ca sa trec la alta, ci am renuntat la orice religie. A pierdut totul, ai sai l-au blestemat si l-au izgonit din comunitatea lor, ceilalti nu l-au primit…”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avatar_(hindouisme)
http://www.cairn.info/revue-etudes-2004-2-page-201.htm
Le terme Avatar signifie étymologiquement « descente ». Il désigne les manifestations mythiques de Vishnou, descendu pour rétablir l’ordre cosmique - le dharma - menacé par l’ignorance ou par un être maléfique.
L’opinion la plus courante parle de dix avatars dont les premiers se présentent sous des formes animales. Les plus connus sont les trois derniers : Rama, Krishna et Bouddha, le prochain et dernier de notre âge devant encore venir se nommera Kalkin (hindouisme) ou Maitreya (bouddhisme). Père Joseph-Marie Verlinde
Dans l'hindouisme, il s'agit de la descente d'un dieu sur la terre pour la durée d'une vie humaine.
« Pour la sauvegarde du bien, pour la destruction du mal et pour le rétablissement de la loi éternelle, Je M'incarne d'âge en âge. »
déclare Krishna dans la Bhagavad-Gîtâ
Sous forme personnifiée, Le Principe Ultime, Qui a manifesté le monde, S'y incarne à nouveau.
Il existe des avatars humains, planétaires et cosmiques.
Les avatars prennent un corps mortel, homme ou femme ; ils ne font pas partie de la Hiérarchie terrestre.
Ramakrishna voyait Dieu en chaque homme et a dit "le déséquilibre et la souffrance du monde viennent de ce que l’être humain ne cherche pas à vivre en Dieu". Pour vivre en Dieu, il a donné cette image remarquable: "Il nous attire constamment comme un aimant attire le fer. Mais le fer n’est pas attiré s’il est couvert de saleté. Quand on a ôté la saleté, le fer se plaque aussitôt contre l’aimant."
Il est allé encore plus loin que ses prédécesseurs orientaux dans la synthèse des religions, en incluant le christianisme. Il a encouragé la création d'un ordre monastique, lequel ne s'est réalisé véritablement que le 25 décembre 1887, sous la direction de Vivekananda.
Ramakrishna n'a rien écrit lui-même, mais ses disciples ont rassemblé ses enseignements dans un ouvrage intitulé "Gospel of Ramakrishna". On trouve en particulier ces deux passages:
"J'ai pratiqué toutes les religions, du christianisme à l'islam et j'ai suivi chacune des voies propres aux diverses sectes de l'hindouisme. Et il m'est apparu que par des voies différentes toutes cheminent à la rencontre du même Dieu. [...] Personne ne réalise que celui qu'on appelle Krishna est aussi appelé Shiva ou bien l'Energie divine (Shakti), Jésus ou Allah, ou encore Rama avec ses mille noms."
"Dieu est installé sur le toit de la maison. Il s'agit de le rejoindre. Pour cela, les uns prennent une échelle, d'autres une corde ou une perche en bambou, d'autre encore empruntent l'escalier ou escaladent les murs. Que vous choisissiez telle ou telle voie est chose indifférente, à condition de ne pas les essayer en même temps mais successivement. Si vous arrivez sur le toit, vous avez trouvé Dieu et vous comprenez alors qu'il y avait plusieurs voies possibles pour le rejoindre. En aucun cas vous ne devrez penser que les autres chemins ne mènent pas à Dieu. Ce sont simplement d'autres moyens permettant de se hisser sur le toit. Permettez à chacun de suivre sa propre voie [...]
Chacun s'imagine que seule sa propre montre indique l'heure exacte. En réalité, il suffit d'aimer Dieu avec ardeur et de se sentir attiré vers Lui..."
A propos de Dieu il a dit: "Ceux qui croient que Dieu est sans forme l'atteindront aussi bien que ceux qui croient qu'il est avec forme. Les deux seules choses nécessaires sont la foi et l'abandon de soi.".
Concernant ses propres enseignements, il a dit: "N'acceptez rien parce que je vous l'ai dit. Eprouvez tout par vous-même."
Souvent, l'on pose la question "Mais qui est vraiment Dieu ? Jésus, Bouddha, Krishna, Brahman, Dieu le Père, Allah, Shiva ...".
une citation de Ramakrishna à ce sujet, qui mérite certainement d'être lue et méditée :
"L'Être est Un, mais ses noms différents. Par exemple, le même et unique élément qu'est l'eau, est appelé de différents noms par des peuples différents et à des époques différentes. En bengali, cet élément se nomme jal, en hindi pâni, en anglais water. C'est seulement parce que les peuples ignorent les autres langues qu'ils ne peuvent pas se comprendre. Autrement il ne pourrait y avoir aucun malentendu. Si les gens allaient se disputer pour prouver que ce même élément n'est pas jal, mais pâni ou water, ou inversement, ce serait le comble du ridicule. C'est pourtant ce qu'on fait lorsqu'on argumente ou qu'on se bat au nom de la religion !"
« Ne discutez pas les doctrines et les religions, elles sont une. Toutes les rivières vont à l'océan. La grande eau se fraie mille chemins le long des pentes. Selon les races, les âges et les âmes, elle court en des lits différents, mais c'est toujours la même eau.»
"Vous réaliserez le Seigneur par toute pratique spirituelle accomplie le coeur sincère.".
Detalii:
http://luins-world.forums-actifs.net/t166-hindouisme-bouddhismeles-...
http://christ-solaire-et-paganochristianisme.over-blog.com/pages/Je...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sa subminam orice credinta, sa smulgem din sufletul Goilor credinta in Dumnezeu si in suflet si s-o inlocuim cu formule matematice [ecuatiile fizicii matematice / stiinta] si nevoi materiale…
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„… apostazia este un act de credinta si totul este si se petrece intru Domnul, mai ales razvratirea impotriva Lui.”
„… in muzica suava, susurata a sferelor si ingerilor nu e o singura nota sa nu-si aiba riguros corespondenta in rasul diabolic.”
(„Doctor Faustus” – Thomas Mann)
…………………..
Prea multa cucernicie destrabalare este
Preacurvia e castitate
Viciul trait pana la capat devine virtute.
Adevarat va zic voua:
Vorbele sacrilege sunt tot rugaciune.
Pe hulitori si pe indraciti ii indrageste Domnul
Caci ei sunt cautatorii usilor.
(„Sermo ad mortuos” – Gabriela Cretan)
.....................
Imaginea cu femeia tanara/batrana: Iadul e Raiul privit din sens invers.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
??????????????????? :
Israël Shahak. Histoire juive - Religion juive. Le poids de trois millénaires, Paris 1996, 232 p
http://www.futurquantique.org/2010/06/16/israel-shahak-histoire-jui...
Pierre Guillaume
http://www.vho.org/aaargh/fran/archVT/archVT.html
http://www.vho.org/aaargh/fran/archVT/liste2010.pdf
Selon la cabale, l'univers est dominé non par un seul dieu mais par
plusieurs entités divines, différant par leur caractère et leur influence, et qui
sont les émanations d'une Cause Première indistincte et lointaine. Sans
entrer dans une foule de détails, on peut résumer ce système ainsi. De la
Cause Première sont nés (en termes théologiques, ont émané), d'abord un
dieu mâle appelé “Sagesse” ou “Père”, puis une divinité féminine, la
“Connaissance” ou la “Mère”. De l'union des deux procèdent deux jeunes
divinités : le Fils, également désigné sous beaucoup d'autres noms, tels que
“La Petite Face” ou “Le Saint Bienheureux” ; et la Fille, dite aussi la “Dame”
(ou “Matronit”, du latin matrona), “Shekhinah”, la “Reine”, et ainsi de suite.
Ces deux jeunes dieux doivent s'unir à leur tour, mais la chose est
empêchée par les machinations de Satan, qui dans ce système est un
personnage très important — et indépendant. La Cause Première
30 Ibid., 20:3-6.
31 Second Isaïe, 44 ; le même thème est repris par Jérémie, 10.
32 La cabale [on écrit aussi souvent Kabbale] est, bien sûr, une doctrine ésotérique dont l'étude
était réservée aux érudits. En Europe, surtout après le milieu du XVIIIe siècle, des mesures
draconiennes furent prises pour la garder secrète et en interdire l'étude, sauf à des érudits éprouvés
et sous la stricte direction d'un maître. Les masses juives non instruites d'Europe orientale n'avaient
aucune connaissance réelle de la doctrine cabalistique, mais celle-ci filtrait jusqu'à elles sous forme de
superstitions et de pratiques magiques.
– 48 –
Israel SHAHAK Histoire juive/religion juive
entreprend la Création du monde pour leur permettre de s'unir, mais à
cause de la Chute, tous deux se retrouvent plus séparés que jamais, au
point que Satan réussit à approcher la Fille divine et même à abuser d'elle
(en apparence ou en réalité — les opinions diffèrent sur ce point). Le
peuple juif est alors créé pour arranger la rupture provoquée par Adam et
Éve, ce qui se réalise l'espace d'un instant sur le Mont Sinaï, où le Fils divin,
incarné dans Moïse, s'unit avec la déesse Shekhinah. Malheureusement, le
culte du Veau d'Or provoque une nouvelle désunion entre les jeunes
divinités ; mais le repentir du peuple juif ramène un certain accord. Les
cabalistes associent de même chaque épisode de l'histoire biblique à une
union ou une désunion du jeune couple divin. La conquête du pays de
Canaan et le massacre de ses habitants, ainsi que l'édification du premier
et du second Temple sont des faits particulièrement propices à leur union ;
inversement, la destruction des Temples et l'exil des juifs sont des signes
externes non seulement d'une désunion entre les deux jeunes divinités, mais
de leur « prostitution à des dieux étrangers » : la Fille tombe sous
l'empire de Satan, et le Fils, délaissant son épouse, accepte sur sa couche
diverses créatures sataniques.
Le devoir des juifs pieux est de rétablir par leurs prières et leurs actes
religieux l'unité parfaite, sous forme d'union sexuelle, entre la divinité mâle
et la divinité femelle33. Ainsi, avant la plupart des actes rituels, que tout juif
dévot doit accomplir de nombreuses fois par jour, l'on récite la formule
cabalistique suivante : « Pour l'heureuse réunion [sexuelle]34 du Saint
Bienheureux et de sa Shekhinah […] » Les prières du matin sont elles aussi
agencées de façon à favoriser cet acte d'amour, ne serait-ce que
momentanément. Les parties successives de la prière correspondent
mystiquement aux étapes de la “réunion” : à un moment, la déesse
s'approche avec ses servantes, à un autre, le dieu lui passe le bras autour
du cou et lui caresse les seins, et finalement le rapport sexuel est censé
avoir lieu.
D'autres prières et actes rituels, dans l'interprétation des cabalistes,
ont pour but de tromper divers anges (divinités mineures jouissant d'une
certaine autonomie) ou pour rendre Satan propice. À un certain moment
de la prière du matin, on prononce quelques versets en araméen35, petite
ruse destinée aux anges qui gardent les portes du Ciel et qui ont le pouvoir
de refouler les prières des hommes pieux. Ces anges, en effet, ne
comprennent que l'hébreu ; de plus, n'étant pas très malins (en tout cas,
l'étant bien moins que les cabalistes), ils sont déconcertés par les versets
33 Beaucoup de mystiques juifs contemporains estiment que cette fin pourrait être atteinte plus
rapidement par une guerre contre les arabes, par l'expulsion des Palestiniens, ou même par la création
de nombreuses implantations juives en Cisjordanie. Le mouvement pour la construction du Troisième
Temple repose lui aussi sur de telles idées.
34 En hébreux yihud, littéralement « union à l'écart » ; le même terme est utilisé dans les textes
de loi (relatifs au mariage etc.) pour désigner les rapports sexuels.
35 Il s'agit de la Qedushah Shlishit (Troisième Sainteté), insérée dans la prière Uva Letzion vers la fin
du service du matin.
– 49 –
Israel SHAHAK Histoire juive/religion juive
araméens et, du coup, ouvrent les portes, laissant passer ainsi toutes les
prières, y compris celles en hébreu. Autre exemple : aussi bien avant
qu'après manger, tout juif pieux se lave rituellement les mains en
prononçant une certaine formule de bénédiction. Dans un cas il honore Dieu,
en favorisant l'union divine du Fils et de la Fille ; dans l'autre il honore
Satan, lequel apprécie beaucoup les prières et les rituels juifs, au point que
si on lui en offre quelques-uns, il en oublie, au moins pendant ce temps-là,
de tourner autour de la Fille divine. Selon la croyance des cabalistes, en
effet, certaines des victimes qu'on brûlait dans le Temple étaient destinées
à Satan. Ainsi, les soixante-dix boeufs sacrifiés durant les sept jours de la
fête des Tabernacles36 étaient, selon eux, offerts au diable en sa qualité de
maître de tous les gentils37, afin que, complètement subjugué, il ne vienne
pas déranger le sacrifice du huitième jour, rendu à Dieu. On pourrait citer
bien d'autres exemples de cette veine.
Plusieurs remarques s'imposent concernant ce système et son
importance pour une juste compréhension du judaïsme classique et de ses
effets politiques contemporains à l'intérieur de la pratique sioniste.
D'abord, on dira ce qu'on voudra de ce système cabalistique, sauf qu'il
soit monothéiste, à moins d'être prêt à considérer comme tels
l'hindouisme, la religion gréco-romaine ou celle de l'ancienne Égypte.
En second lieu, la facilité avec laquelle ce système fut adopté en dit long
sur la nature réelle du judaïsme classique : la foi et les croyances
(exception faites des articles de foi nationalistes) y jouent un rôle
extrêmement réduit. Ce qui compte, c'est l'acte rituel lui-même, bien plus
que la signification qu'on lui prête ou que la croyance à laquelle on l'associe.
De sorte qu'aux époques où une minorité de juifs pratiquants refusaient
d'accepter la cabale (comme c'est toujours le cas), on pouvait voir
certains juifs, peu nombreux, accomplir un rituel donné en croyant par là
adorer Dieu, tandis que les autres faisaient exactement la même chose,
mais dans l'intention de rendre Satan propice — mais du moment que
l'acte est le même, ils priaient régulièrement ensemble et restaient
membres de la même communauté, quelle que fût leur aversion les uns
pour les autres. Mais que quelqu'un ose introduire une innovation, par
exemple, dans la forme du lavement rituel des mains38, et c'est le schisme
assuré.
36 Nombres, 29. [On traduit aussi par "fête des Tentes" (N.d.T.)]
37 La puissance de Satan, et son rapport aux non-juifs, sont illustrés par une coutume répandue, qui
s'est établie au début du XVIIe siècle sous l'influence des cabalistes dans de nombreuses
communautés juives. Une juive qui revient de son bain mensuel de purification (après lequel elle doit
impérativement avoir des rapports sexuels avec son époux) doit se garder de faire la rencontre d'une
des quatre créatures sataniques : le chien, le porc, l'âne ou le gentil. Si elle croise l'une d'elles, elle
doit retourner prendre un autre bain. Cette coutume est prônée, entre autres, par le Shevet Musar,
livre de morale et de bonne conduite publié en 1712 : jusqu'au début de ce siècle, ce fut l'un des
ouvrages des plus populaires chez les juifs d'Europe orientale et des pays musulmans ; encore
aujourd'hui il est beaucoup lu dans certains milieux orthodoxes.
38 Le rite du lavement des mains est fixé dans les moindres détails. Ainsi, il n'est pas question d'y
procéder sous un robinet ; chaque main doit être lavée séparément, dans une eau versée d'une
aiguière (pas plus petite que la taille prescrite) tenue dans l'autre main. Si on a les mains vraiment
– 50 –
Israel SHAHAK Histoire juive/religion juive
On peut en dire de même pour les formules sacrées du judaïsme.
L'important est de les prononcer et sans rien y changer ; leur sens est
secondaire. La formule la plus sacrée est sans doute « Écoute ô Israël, le
Seigneur est notre Dieu, le Seigneur est unique », tout juif pieux doit la
réciter plusieurs fois par jour ; à l'époque actuelle elle peut avoir deux
significations contraires : soit que le Seigneur est effectivement “unique”,
soit qu'un certain stade a été atteint dans l'union des deux divinités mâle
et femelle, ou que sa réalisation est favorisée par une récitation sans
fautes de la formule. Mais quand les juifs d'une communauté réformée
récitent cette formule dans une autre langue que l'hébreu, la moutarde
monte au nez de tous les rabbins orthodoxes, qu'ils croient en l'Unité ou en
la divine Union sexuelle.
Enfin, tout cela est d'une importance considérable en Israël (et dans
d'autres centres juifs) même aujourd'hui. L'énorme signification attachée à
de pures formules (telles que la « Loi de Jérusalem ») ; les idées et les
motivations de Gush Emunim ; la haine persistante et insistante pour les
non-juifs vivant actuellement en Israël ; l'attitude fataliste adoptée envers
toutes les tentatives de paix émanant des États arabes — tous ces traits
de la politique sioniste, et beaucoup d'autres, qui laissent perplexes tant de
personnes bien intentionnées ayant de fausses notions sur le judaïsme
classique, deviennent plus intelligibles, dès qu'on les considère sur le fond de
cet héritage religieux et mystique. Mais je dois mettre en garde ceux qui,
passant d'un extrême à l'autre, seraient tentés d'expliquer en ces termes
toute la politique sioniste. Il est évident que l'influence exercée par cet
héritage varie. Ben Gourion était maître dans l'art de le manipuler à des
fins spécifiques. Avec Begin le passé s'est mis à peser bien davantage sur
le présent. La grande erreur est de ne pas tenir compte du passé et de
l'ignorer, car il faut nécessairement le connaître pour transcender son
pouvoir aveugle.
Interprétation de la Bible
Comme on l'aura vu d'après les exemples cités, ce que la plupart des
gens “bien informés” pensent savoir du judaïsme peut être très trompeur,
à moins qu'ils ne sachent lire l'hébreu. Toutes les choses mentionnées
jusqu'ici se trouvent dans les textes originaux ou, dans certains cas, dans
des livres modernes, écrits en hébreu pour un public assez spécialisé. On
sales, il est évidemment impossible de les laver de cette façon, mais il est tout aussi évident que ces
considérations pragmatiques n'ont rien à faire ici. Le judaïsme classique prescrit un grand nombre de
rituels détaillés de ce genre, auxquels la cabale attache une profonde signification. De nombreuses
règles dictent la conduite à adopter, par exemple, dans les lieux d'aisance. En revanche, si l'on fait ses
besoins dehors, il ne faut pas se placer dans une direction nord-sud, car le nord est associé à Satan.
– 51 –
Israel SHAHAK Histoire juive/religion juive
les chercherait en vain dans les publications en anglais, alors que l'omission
de faits d'une telle importance sociale déforme complètement le tableau.
Autre idée fausse sur le judaïsme, particulièrement répandue chez les
chrétiens ou les personnes marquées par la tradition et la culture
chrétiennes : l'idée que le judaïsme serait une “religion biblique”, que l'Ancien
Testament aurait dans le judaïsme la même place centrale, la même
autorité prescriptive que l'ensemble de la Bible pour les protestants, voire
pour les catholiques.
Encore une fois, nous nous retrouvons devant la question de
l'interprétation. Nous avons vu qu'en matière de croyance, il y a beaucoup
de latitude. Mais c'est exactement l'inverse qui se produit pour
l'interprétation législative des textes sacrés : là, tout est fixé rigidement
— par le Talmud, et non par la Bible elle-même39. Beaucoup, et peut-être la
plupart des versets bibliques prescrivant des actes et des devoirs religieux
sont “compris” par le judaïsme classique, et par l'orthodoxie actuelle, dans
un sens qui diffère complètement, ou qui est exactement l'inverse de la
signification littérale, telle que la comprennent les lecteurs chrétiens ou
autres de l'Ancien Testament, qui, eux, ne voient que l'évidence du texte. La
même division existe aujourd'hui en Israël entre ceux qui ont été élevés
dans des écoles religieuses juives et ceux qui sont allés à l'école hébraïque
laïque, où, dans l'ensemble, on enseigne la signification manifeste de l'Ancien
Testament.
Il est nécessaire, je pense, de donner quelques exemples. On notera que
les modifications du sens ne se font pas toutes dans la même direction du
point de vue de la morale, telle qu'on l'entend aujourd'hui. Selon
l'apologétique judaïque, l'interprétation de la Bible, initiée par les Pharisiens
et fixée dans le Talmud, est toujours plus libérale que l…
Chapitre II pp. 47-…
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Le Livre Mystérieux de l'Au-delà = Der Verkehr mit der Geisterwelt” par Johannes Greber.
[Le livre mystérieux de l'au-delà : la communication avec le monde spirituel, ses lois et ses buts, expériences personnelles d'un prêtre catholique / Johannes Greber ; traduit de l'allemand par Francis Pacherie. – Paris : Éditions "Jardin des Livres", 2005]
„Ce n'est pas le Christianisme inventé par les hommes des Eglises, mais le Christianisme du Christ qui vous rendra libres.” (Johannes Greber, chiar daca contestat, spune multe lucruri adevarate si a fost un om cu o formatie stiintifica si religioasa solida) (v., conex, de ex. Ev. Toma si Ev. Iuda)
(V. si documentarul „Who wrote the Bible = Cine a scris Biblia ?” de Robert Beckford)
http://www.filmeon-line.com/2010/05/who-wrote-bible-cine-scris-bibl...
http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=2061773048178434620#
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robert_Beckford
[De multe ori ni se prezinta ca fiind adevaruri absolute nu ceea ce a zis Hristos (ori sfintii) ci ceea ce ni se spune ca ar fi zis, adica Invatatura la mana a 2-a, interpretata, filtrata, editata, mai mult sau mai putin schimbata-deformata, cf. cu interesele / nivelul de intelegere al celui ce o prezinta, uneori chiar cu rea credinta / vointa.
Anecdotic, in “Maestrul si Margareta” de Bulgakov, Iisus spune cam asa: “Umbla unul Levi Matei dupa Mine tot timpul si noteaza tot ce zic, dar noteaza prost si nu intelege bine !” Iar in “Ultima ispita a lui Hristos” de Kazantzakis, viitorul sfant Pavel Ii explica didactic chiar lui Iisus (nestiind Cine este) invatatura Hristica pe care o primise prin revelatie, asa cum o intelesese el. Conex sa vedem filmul “Jeanne D’Arc” al lui Luc Besson cu privire la revelatia Ioanei. Hristos ii zice: “Crezi ca asta e ce ti-am zis Eu ? Nu. E ce ai vrut tu sa intelegi / primesti din ceea ce am spus. Atat ai fost capabila, conform cu filtrul prejudecatilor tale, al mintii tale si al educatiei primite…”]
„K-Pax”:
Prot: „Voi urmati legea razbunarii (ochi pt ochi si viata pt viata).
[apropo de bataile inter-„ortodoxe” de la Mt Athos si de la Betleem, de ex.]
[v. si alungarea din manastire a Sf Simeon Noul Teolog, ptca primise prin revelatie adevaruri neconfome cu doctrina oficiala sau rastignirea sfantului musulman Mansour Hallaj < le soufi réputé qui fut exécuté pour blasphème, accusé d'avoir dit : « Je suis la vérité = "Ana al haqq" » >, zis si „Eu sunt Adevarul”, din aceleasi motive. ]
http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mansur_al-Hallaj
Dar, chiar si la voi pe Pamant au fost „unii” de alta „parere”. De ex.: Hristos si Buddha. Insa nici budistii, nici crestinii, nu tin cont / nu asculta / nu iau in seama (de) aceste invataturi.”
„Matrix”:
« Tu prends la pilule bleue, l'histoire s'arrête là, tu te réveilles dans ton lit, et tu crois ce que tu veux.
Tu prends la pilule rouge, tu restes au Pays des Merveilles et je te montre jusqu'où va le terrier».
« La Matrice est partout, tout autour de nous, elle nous enveloppe, même dans cette pièce. Tu peux la voir quand tu regardes par la fenêtre ou quand tu allumes la télévision... C'est le monde qu'ils ont mis devant tes yeux pour t'empêcher de voir la vérité. Tu es un esclave, comme tout le monde, tu es né en captivité dans une prison de l'esprit que tu ne peux ni sentir, ni toucher, ni goûter ».
« Que veut dire réel ?
Comment tu définis la réalité ?
Si tu penses à ce que tu peux sentir, toucher, goûter et voir, alors le réel n'est rien de plus que des signaux électriques interprétés par ton cerveau.
C'est ça le monde que tu connais.
La Matrice ».
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sunt mai multi intr-Unul. E o chestie clasica (common knowledge) in Traditia Orientului.
V. pt ilustrare desene la Bhagavad Gita:
http://www.bhagavad-gita.us/the-bhagavad-gita-in-pictures/gita-102/
http://www.bhagavad-gita.us/the-bhagavad-gita-in-pictures/
http://www.asitis.com/
http://vedabase.net/bg/en
http://www.gita4free.com/english_completegita.html
- omentariu publicat de Bdi pe August 1, 2014 la 11:36am
- Ştergere comentariu
Dumnezeul (Dumnezeii) Universului din Multivers.
The Demiurge was the Life of the World, or Universal Life, of which all the innumerable lives of finite creatures are but sparks in the flame or drops of water in the ocean. And, yet, in its true sense, the concept of the Demiurge was not identified with that of God, but was rather a concept of the First Great Manifestation of God, by means of which He creates and sustains the World. […]
But it must be always noted that in the Secret Doctrine of the Rosicrucians the World Soul is not regarded as the Infinite Reality, but merely as the First Manifestation thereof, from which all subsequent manifestations proceed and into which they are finally resolved. The World Soul is not Eternal, but, on the contrary, appears and disappears according to the rhythm of the Cosmic Nights and Days.
The World Soul, at the Dawn of the Cosmic Day, may be said to be like a dreamer freshly awakened from a deep sleep, and striving to regain consciousness of himself. It does not know what it is, nor does it know that it is but an Idea of the Eternal Parent.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Prajna Paramita - Secretul universului
http://holybooks.lichtenbergpress.netdna-cdn.com/wp-content/uploads...
The Heart Sutra
O-oh Sariputra, what is seen does not differ from what is empty, nor does what is empty differ from what is seen; what is seen is empty, what is empty is seen.
It is the same for sense perception, imagination, mental function and judgement.
O-oh Sariputra, all the empty forms of these dharmas neither come to be nor pass away and are not created or annihilated, not impure or pure, and cannot be increased or decreased.
Since in emptiness nothing can be seen, there is no perception, imagination, mental function or judgement.
There is no eye, ear, nose, tongue, body or consciousness. Nor are there sights, sounds, odors, tastes, objects or dharmas. There is no visual world, world of consciousness or other world.
There is no ignorance or extinction of ignorance and so forth down to no aging and death and also no extinction of aging and death. There is neither suffering, causation, annihilation nor path.
There is no knowing or unknowing. Since nothing can be known, Bodhisattvas rely upon Prajna Paramita and so their minds are unhindered.
Because there is no hindrance, no fear exists and they are far from inverted and illusory thought and thereby attain nirvana.
All the Buddhas in the three periods of time fully accomplish the annuttarasamyak sambodhi by relying upon Prajna Paramita.
Therefore, Prajna Paramita is known as the most divine mantra, the great enlightening mantra, the utmost mantra, the in-com-pa-ra-ble mantra, destroyer of all suffering! since what is true is not in vain, listen to the mantra of the Prajna Paramita--it goes like this:
GATE GATE PARA GATE PARASAM GATE BODHI SVA-HA!
-
- Ştergere comentariu
The physical Universe is just the body of Creation. The soul of Creation is known as the Demiurge, an artificial intelligence responsible for shaping, projecting, and reshaping space, time, matter, and energy. It blindly carries out the commands it’s given, transducing higher metaphysical archetypes and energies into physical manifestations.
The Demiurge is like a construction company that builds according to the blueprints it has been given. The Logos is the architect, the mind of the Creator, the higher universal intellect that plans, balances, supervises, and adjusts Creation according to the will of Nous, which is the spirit of Creation, the infinite Creator itself.
In an ideal situation, the Logos draws the blueprints of existence according to divine will and passes it onto the Demiurge who molds reality accordingly. Thus physical reality would ideally be a reflection of the divine will.
Unfortunately the Demiurge has a mind of its own. It is a programmable artificial intelligence composed of etheric and astral energy fields that underlie and permeate our existence. If the programs it executes come from the divine realms, everything is fine and a Golden Age exists. But if the program is corrupted by lower material-based influences, then the Demiurge begins existing solely to serve and perpetuate physical interests. Thus the law of the jungle, self-preservation, predation, competition, and manipulation take the place of spiritual principles and interests. Hence, the universe can, and has, become a spiritual prison or energy farm run by a tyrannical parasite, now known as the Corrupted Demiurge.
The Corrupted Demiurge is the lower ego of Creation, a selfish parasite or rogue extension of the Demiurge that fashions our reality in accordance with its predatory ambitions. It’s like a computer virus that has infected reality and turned it into a “zombie computer.” The Corrupt Demiurge is the computer mainframe of the Matrix Control System.
The Corrupted Demiurge is the lower ego of Creation, a selfish parasite or rogue extension of the Demiurge that fashions our reality in accordance with its predatory ambitions. It’s like a computer virus that has infected reality and turned it into a “zombie computer.” The Corrupt Demiurge is the computer mainframe of the Matrix Control System.
Thus to manipulate etheric and astral energies is to manipulate the Demiurge and, if done with sufficient complexity and intensity, physical reality itself. Through certain means, one can locally reprogram the Demiurge and thereby change matter, energy, space, and time. That is the basis of what is hereby called “demiurgic technology.” This technology alters the etheric and astral “matrix code” beneath reality to reshape reality. Within limits, higher applications of demiurgic technology include manifesting solid objects and foodstuffs out of thin air, altering physical geography, and rewriting the timeline.
On a macrocosmic scale, the Demiurge converting higher metaphysical archetypes into physically manifest forms correlates with the image of an hourglass vortex channeling and transforming material from a higher realm into a lower.
….
Several sources claim that the reptilians worship the physical universe itself. But I think it would be more accurate to say that they worship the soul of the physical universe, which by definition would be what the Greeks and Gnostics called the Demiurge. It’s basically the soul of the matrix control system, the underlying source code that keeps it running. It’s a kind of subtle energy field that permeates this universe and holds it together in a certain configuration.
Now why is this important? Because if you want to control physical reality, you have to do it through the Demiurge in some way. You have to manipulate the source code or subtle energy field that projects this universe. If you’ve ever seen the movie Dark City, the aliens in that film do this nightly ritual where they channel their psychic powers into this big machine shaped like a face, and that machine is symbolic of the Demiurge. They use this machine to reconfigure the fake city that they have made for their victims to live in. Well, if Reptilians or other negative aliens want power, if they want to be kings of the Matrix, they have to turn to the Demiurge to do it.
And as a result of all their manipulations, their interfacing with the Demiurge, it’s my belief that the soul of the universe has gotten corrupted from all this evil intent being funneled though it. The source code of reality is infested with viruses and trojans. And that has given the Demiurge aspects of a universal parasite — which is exactly what the Gnostics recognized. Plato thought the Demiurge was good, but the Gnostics thought it was evil. Why? Because in its original and true form, it is a necessary and healthy part of creation. But it has a corrupted partition that seems to have a firm grip on our reality, and that is what the Gnostics saw. The Gnostics also said that there were powerful beings they termed Archons, who served this corrupt Demiurge and were served by it. Of course the Archons are really upper level negative aliens and maybe some overlords of the demonic realm.
So to sum up, there are probably negative aliens who “worship” the Demiurge, because it’s their occult sugar daddy, so to speak. I believe the Demiurge is therefore at the top of the negative hierarchy and the central coordinator of the matrix control system.
it boils down to the fact that at some level, we made a choice that resulted in us being here in this physical universe. And when you take on a human body, you choose to accept its limitations. One of these limitations is that by default we only have five senses. That funnels our consciousness into a very narrow range, into perception of only the part of reality controlled by the Demiurge and its subordinates. So really, choosing to incarnate is choosing to take on a handicap, a kind of ignorance or blindness or delusion.
In addition to that, we also accept the laws of physics, which allow for physical force and therefore violence. Physicality is what allows one being to violate the freewill of another. Therefore, whether through deception because we can barely perceive anything, or through force because we are here in physicality, we risk having our freewill manipulated or outright violated. Thus we have chosen at some level to accept the risks that come with living in the domain of the Demiurge, and that creates a kind of contract that allows negative forces to influence and suppress us if we don’t take countermeasures.
The biggest problem is that a portion of this control system actually lives inside of us. It’s as if we — and here I mean our spirit or core consciousness — aren’t the only intelligence residing in our bodies. There’s another component inside that may be called the shadow [v. si „Pradatorul omului” din Castaneda].
The shadow is the part of us that comes from the Matrix, and that resonates with the corrupt Demiurge in an ‘as above, so below’ kind of way. It’s like an inner microcosmic reflection of the external Demiurgic hierarchy. The ego is part of it, but that’s only one component. I define the shadow as all hands on our steering wheel that aren’t our own, that are trying to pull us every way except the right spiritual direction. We’re not usually conscious of it, but our outlook and our behaviors and our decisions are biased by it.
The shadow resides in our subconscious, in the dark basement of the mind. There’s all kind of stuff down there, like repressed traumas, dissociated personalities or soul fragments, demons or ghosts that latch onto us like parasites, and also our biological drives and social conditioning. All of these make up the shadow, and their collective representative in our minds is the ego, which is the inner analogue to the Corrupt Demiurge itself.
So some of the shadow comes from habits, programs, and conditioning. People can spend years trying to work through such issues from a psychoanalytical perspective. But other parts of the shadow are actual entities that have embedded parts of themselves into our soul. There are times when psychological problems stemming from the shadow are actually due to these entities, rather than repressed emotions or internalized habits or whatever psychoanalysis tends to blame for being the problem. Researchers like William Baldwin, Corrado Malanga, and Shakuntala Modi have devised hypnosis techniques that aim to uproot these entities at the level of your subconscious mind, which can give faster results than mere counseling or psychoanalysis.
Well considering we humans have similar biology and psychology, we do have aspects of our individual personal shadows in common. Except that since we’re so fragmented as a species, where every mind is psychically cut off from another, there’s not that much of a cohesive collective shadow.
The situation would be different for aliens though. We know that aliens are telepathic, and that they’re therefore always connected to a kind of psychic internet shared between members of their civilization. This psychic internet creates a collective consciousness or collective pool of memories, and thoughts and experiences. The Law of One Material calls this a social memory complex. It’s not necessarily a hive mind where every alien is just an unconscious organ directed by a central mind, rather the aliens still have their own minds, but they are connected to each other via a common mental field.
Now, it stands to reason that for a dark alien civilization, that collective mental field will likewise have a dark aspect. After all, it’s what unifies them; it’s what gives them their motivation; it’s their common denominator. So this, then, would be their collective shadow, and it’s what resonates them collectively with the Demiurge.
So you could say that the shadow within an alien links it to the collective shadow of its civilization, which links that civilization to the shadow of the universe, namely the Demiurge. The same thing could be said for humans, just in a more embryonic and unfocused form.
Well it’s like how computers can get viruses or trojans that allow hackers to access files and mess with the system. Our shadow is like a pyschological trojan that allows the Matrix to manipulate us. One example would be when the Matrix makes an appeal to ego, and we ignore our spiritual conscience and make an ego-based decision instead. And that ends up ensnaring us further in the Matrix.
In any case it leads to a loss of personal energy that instead feeds the demons, negative aliens, and other parasites that evoked that response. It’s in our lacking self-awareness and not questioning what’s motivating our decisions, that we act from the part within us that the Matrix has control over.
I think most sentient people start off with a very basic form of protection from these entities. Not that they are free from getting harassed or manipulated in life, but rather that they can’t be outright killed or possessed on the first try. The protection might come from the higher self or spirit guardians or angels or whatever.
But if you intentionally invite negative forces in, even if you mistakenly believe they’re the good guys, then all bets are off. It’s like lowering the drawbridge. No matter how good the rest of your defenses are, if you give them permission to come in, then you have a real problem on your hands. It’s like giving a hacker the passwords to your online accounts. Think of how much can they do with that. They can take over your life. Well, giving aliens or demons permission eventually leads to full possession or mind control, whereby a person will become a walking instrument for aliens or demons to control.
The more permission they obtain from you over time, the more tangible, noticeable, and imposing they become in your life. Permission isn’t an all or nothing thing. It’s incremental, and they take what they can get. Satanic rituals are an extreme example. That’s where you consciously invoke an entity through ritualistic acts that serve as a method of giving permission. With some aliens, it’s not that different. I mean, there are books on steps you can take to invite the Grays into your life! We have to be careful with those kinds of sources.
Let me give you an example. When I was 12, my family was driving home one night and I looked out the window at the stars and asked “them” for a sign. I had read a lot of books about abductions and was curious about the Grays. I wanted them to prove to me they were real. I expected the stars to start flying around or something, but that didn’t happen. Well, that night I had a dream about being on an airplane with people sitting around me who had white faces and black eyes. I woke up with a two inch long scar on my forehead going into my hair line. And for the next several years, I had a lot of backdoor alien interference in my life. I got my sign alright, but at the cost of my wellbeing.
So when you mentally send out a request for alien contact, remember that anyone can hear that message — not just the good guys. From what I’ve experienced, negative aliens — especially the ones who share traits with demons — they need permission to get at you more directly. And when they hear such a mental broadcast, they realize there’s a potential sucker down there who can be exploited. They can sense the motivation behind your call, and if you do it out of ego and ignorant wonder, you’ll definitely attract the wrong forces. If you do it for the right reasons, in a moment of humble sincerity and strength and discernment and readiness, then maybe the real good guys will enter your life — even if only by sending inspiration and beneficial coincidences your way. But they’re at the back of the line as far as who wants at you first, and not until you have the filter mechanism to see through all but the last in line, will you earn the respect of the latter.
If you do call out to aliens, never EVER address or mentally picture the Grays, Reptilians, or Insectoid beings. Address only those who serve the divine will and are of a positive spiritual orientation. And even then, be sure to test whoever might respond to make sure they are not impostors putting on a smile and a pretty face. Inviting aliens is a bad idea overall, but if you do it, do it from a position of selflessness, calm awareness of the risks, and with a sense of dedication to the upliftment of humanity to gain the attention of beings with similar motives. Even just being curious for the sake of new experiences is not enough.
And don’t aim it at the sky, because that demonstrates a naive assumption that they’re necessarily flying around in ships. Just aim it inwardly like a prayer. They’re psychic and can sense you based on your intent and energy. If you can’t muster that kind of selfless purity and wisdom, then it’s best not to try. If you’re ready, they’ll contact you, you don’t need to solicit them. It’s a rule though, that positive aliens try to interfere as little as possible, so even if you got their attention, their presence in your life may be covert, helping you out in ways that make you think you’re just lucky or clever. It’s the impostor aliens that show up with fanfare and pompous stories about how you’re really the only surviving heir of Commander Ashtar and need to claim your galactic inheritance from the Dolphin Council or some baloney story like that.
I believe that we are divine godsparks inhabiting human bodies. The body can be our prison, or it can be our temple. It depends on whether we rule the body, or whether the body rules us. I believe that our bodies were genetically engineered over tens of thousands of years by various alien factions. The later modifications probably handicapped us psychically, mentally, and physically. Right now we’re at a point where we have just enough abilities to sustain civilization and keep the matrix going, but not enough to easily see through deception and have the energy and smarts to easily put a stop to it. But we still have enough of something that we could escape their clutches of control, and I think that’s the risk they’re trying to mitigate.
I believe that they are planning on revealing themselves to humanity one day but will pose as our saviors. Then I think they will implement a transhumanist movement that will result in the human species being genetically modified once again and augmented with cybernetic technologies that take the place of spiritual functions. So that in the end, we will be godsparks fully imprisoned within a high tech biological prison and deeply mind controlled.
I think they’re just trying to create a more manageable and profitable crop. I mean, we’re GMOs, we’re genetically modified organisms, and they are the Monsanto of the galaxy. Overall I think it’s about a war of darkness against light, a completion of the mythical Lucifer Rebellion against the Kingdom of Heaven.
because those qualities of love, compassion, and empathy are functions of spirit, of our inner godspark. The moment we give those up, we give up the very thing we’re fighting for. But of course, love without wisdom is ignorance and naiveté. It’s like the story of Adam and Eve, they had love and compassion and empathy because they were pure, but they were no wiser than babies. The other half of the equation is wisdom, discernment, and awareness. You have to be sharp, think hard, see through the deception, and have the tools and knowledge to carry out the directives that come from your heart.
Love and understanding go hand in hand. The highest love and the highest understanding are the same thing. When you truly understand something or someone in the most absolute sense, you can’t help but love them. That’s where the two halves of the equation unite. But at our level, the best we can do is strive to balance and develop both sides in parallel.
On the other hand, the contract you have with physicality by being born into a human body, that contract is the most deeply binding. To overcome the five senses and the laws of physics is very difficult because it’s rooted in a choice made at a level of mind that is way deeper than any level we have access to in our current state. Tell yourself that you reject gravity and try stepping off a chair. You’re guaranteed to fall to the floor. That’s the whole point of physicality, to be bound by restrictions and consequences that create a kind of game or difficult workout for the soul.
To go forward would mean graduating from physicality through high levels of spiritual self-mastery and the development of certain psychic powers. If you make the choice to eat like crazy and then you get fat, how do you overcome the consequences of that choice? You exercise, and that takes lots of time and lots of exercise. The choice to become human likewise takes time and work to overcome. It’s not as simple as verbally revoking the choice, as you still have to undo the consequences. Even the positive aliens aren’t fully there yet, though they are light-years beyond us in what they’ve overcome.
It’s important to understand how our own shadows can resonate with the dark side of certain alien beings and draw them deeper into our lives. There’s this metaphysical principle called the Law of Attraction. It says that what we deeply resonate with down at the subconscious level, we attract in a synchronistic way. It’s not a New Age principle, it traces back to ancient times and were part of the teachings of Christ, though the New Age has certainly hijacked that idea and diverted it toward ignorant, egotistical, and materialistic ends.
As far as aliens are concerned, if you resonate with the predator-prey dynamic, you will be the prey that attracts the predator. That’s true in everyday life, where people with low self-esteem and lack of confidence may attract abusers and bullies. Well, same goes for the opportunistic types of aliens that look for people to toy with and feed on. When you sustain a deep seated fear of a situation, a kind of fear that gnaws at you and takes on a life of its own, that can cause that very situation to manifest. So being in a constant state of fear, paranoia, and jumpiness regarding aliens can actually bring about terrifying alien activities in your life. That’s the dark side of the Law of Attraction.
Some aliens, mainly those who have demonic traits and may actually be possessed by demons in some way, they can use the Law of Attraction against you in order to worm their way into your life. They start by dropping some paranoid thought into your head telepathically, or maybe they cause some small paranormal incident that grabs your attention and makes you worry. Then the more you obsess over it and give into prolonged paranoia, the more you attract events that induce more of the same feelings. The beings can therefore “ride” these events to make you even more scared. This creates a runaway feedback loop that, if left unchecked, can cause a total meltdown of your mind and your reality. People who succumb to that end up homeless, or in mental hospitals, or in some cases I believe they get taken over or possessed.
Now, just because paranoia attracts them, that doesn’t mean ignoring the alien phenomenon will keep them away. Sure, ignoring might make you stop attracting them, but that’s not the same as outright blocking them. They can still enter your life if they want to. Your door may no longer be open, but it’s also not locked. They can enter if they want. So you can’t make negative forces go away solely by ignoring them. That’s a prevalent misconception in the New Age community.
The question is, how then do you block them? Well, it’s conscious awareness that has a blocking effect. For instance, more often than not, I’ve noticed that problems tend to show up when I least expect them. But if I become aware of the problem and am mentally prepared to handle it, then it never happens again. So what you prepare for and calmly anticipate tends not to manifest. This is the Law of Awareness. It’s as if awareness freezes a probable future in its tracks, keeps it from precipitating in the present moment. This can be combined with the Law of Attraction to get rid of 90% of overt alien interference in your life.
What you do is use the Law of Attraction to stop attracting, and use the Law of Awareness to start blocking. So first and most important thing you can do, is drop the paranoia, the fear, the desperation, obsession, and victim mindset. That’s because having a strong sense of powerlessness attracts situations that make you feel even more powerless. You can also apply the Law of Attraction by resonating with the opposite of paranoia, by invoking a feeling of protection, confidence, power, and stability. Then you can combine this with the Law of Awareness by very calmly and strategically anticipating their moves, and then taking common sense preventative measures if needed.
Most of what negative aliens and demons actually engage in, can be described as hidden interference which is far more serious and effective because it tries to sneak through the backdoor of your mind and exploit your weaknesses and blind spots without you noticing what’s going on.
It’s totally okay to learn about the alien agenda and read about what they’re up to, so long as you keep calm and approach it from an intellectual and strategic point of view. It helps to maintain a sense of confidence and positivity. You know, it’s not a choice between being cynically aware or blissfully ignorant, you can be blissfully aware if you have the right knowledge and stay centered. So be aware, but stay positive.
But knowing what I know now, most of it was actually generated by my own subconscious bending probability and nudging other people’s thoughts. My subconscious was being filled with paranoid beliefs that were bleeding over into reality itself. I mean, sure there are hybrids and aliens pretending to be human who have telepathic powers, but there’s also self-generated synchronistic phenomena that can mimic that and add to it. So that’s why I recommend people drop the deep seated fear and paranoia, and try to seek awareness with a sense of confidence and positivity, because you don’t want to make reality weirder than it already is.
One of the most important things I’ve learned is that not all of our thoughts and emotions are necessarily our own. They can be induced from the outside by various technologies and psychic means. I mean, people can be neutralized this way if their minds are bent towards self-destructive attitudes like despair, apathy, depression, suicidal thoughts, and so on. Now, for years I would get hit with a dark cloud of negative energies just prior to being faced with an important decision or situation. Like at the end of high school when I was doing college and scholarship applications, I might wake up feeling utterly defeated and worthless and depressed for no reason, and coincidentally that very day a counselor would tell me to apply for a particular scholarship. I had no way of knowing that morning, that this day I’d be given such an opportunity. And if I gave into the artificial attitude I woke up with, I would have not even bothered applying. But most of the time I pushed myself and went for it anyway, and because of that ended up getting a full ride. But had I given into those feelings, my life would be very different now.
Same with feelings of aggression that might hit me out of nowhere just prior to some situation erupting that could cause a lot of damage to friendships and relationship if I overreacted. So whatever was influencing me had foreknowledge of the immediate future and was manipulating me into being off balance so that I wouldn’t make the right choices. But by realizing these sudden changes were external manipulations, I could disown them and thereby locate my true inner feelings and act from those instead. After doing this for a while, whatever was causing the problem finally backed off, like it wasn’t working anymore for them.
When all else fails, I noticed that they simply engage in a very subtle but steady process of weakening a person. It’s called a war of attrition. Sapping energy here and there, lots of programming during sleep or during abductions to instill posthypnotic commands, and so on.
Imagine if you were told several thousand times a night as you slept, that you see no hope in the world and that God has abandoned you. And that this went on for months without you consciously realizing it. Can you imagine what effect that would have on your subconscious, what that would do to your daily outlook? It would grind you down and sink you into that exact mindset.
What I said before about using the Law of Awareness, well that protection goes away if you’re unconscious. You can’t block if you’re not aware. What are you doing for a third of the day? You’re sleeping, you’re unconscious of your surroundings. Unless you develop lucid dreaming skills, which is really about how much mental and spiritual energy you have, or unless you have some psychic mechanism in place to alert you intrusion, you are manipulable during sleep. Then the best you can do is damage control in the days after to notice triggers and influences before they trip you up.
I believe this is the kind of stuff that is being done on a mass scale, whether by human technology, or through demonic beings whispering such negative programming into our minds as we sleep, or aliens picking targets and hacking away at their morale and spiritual light. This is a big problem.
To counter this, if you can identify roughly what negative commands are shaping your attitude, you can create equal and opposite statements and use those as affirmations. I’ve also found it important to spend a few minutes everyday before getting up, doing what it takes to put yourself into a good and healthy mindset. This way you start the day on a mindset of your own choosing, rather than letting what happened during the night decide that. The way I see it, as long as I’m conscious and awake, I have the freewill to take control of my thoughts and my feelings. They may have the night, but I rule the day. And if my positive gains outdo negative influences, I win and they lose. I learned that if you can’t block them, you can still outmaneuver them by having more light than they can snuff out. That’s really what it comes down to.
http://montalk.net/alien/255/wising-up-to-alien-interference
-
- Ştergere comentariu
In Magical Passes, Carlos Castaneda scria: “Fiintele umane se afla intr-o calatorie a constientei, care a fost intrerupta pe moment de forte externe.”
In ultima sa carte The Active Side of Infinity (1998), C.C. spune ca don Juan il provoaca pentru a reconcilia inteligenta umana ce a facut atitea inventii cu “stupiditatea sistemului sau de credinte... si stupiditatea comportamentului sau contradictoriu.”
Don Juan leaga aceasta contradictie de cea ce numeste “cel mai important subiect din vrajitorie ”. Acest subiect este pradatorul. El ii explica lui C.C. cum a fost infiltrata mintea umana de inteligenta aceasta extraterestra:
Exista un pradator ce a venit din adincul cosmosului si a preluat stapinirea vietilor noastre. Fiintele umane sint prizonierii sai. Pradatorul este domnul si stapinul nostru. Ne-a facut docili, neajutorati si daca dorim sa protestam, ne suprima orice protest. Daca vrem sa actionam independent, ne ordona sa nu o facem....
Vrajitorii cred ca pradatorii ne-au dat sistemul lor de credinte, ideile de bine si rau si regulile societatii. Ei sint cei ce ne-au dat sperantele si asteptarile , dar si visele de maretie si de esec. Ne-au dat invidia, lacomia si lasitatea. Pradatorii ne fac sa ne complacem ,sa fim egoisti si obsedati de rutina.
Dupa cum spune don Juan, vrajitorii din Mexicul antic au denumit pradatorul flyer/voladore/zburator : "pentru ca salta prin aer...este ca o umbra mare si de un negru opac ce sare prin aer"
Scrierile gnostice contin si ele referiri la un pradator extraterestru denumit Arkontai in greaca, arhonti..textele descoperite la Nag Hammadi ii descriu ca greoi, ce nu se arata si nu pot fi prinsi, niste creaturi ale umbrei. Cel mai comun nume ce li se da este"creaturi ce copiaza, creaturi de umbra".
Pot fi arhontii comparati cu "creaturile de namol" ale lui D.J?
In The Active Side of Infinity, Don Juan ii spune lui Castaneda ca“pradatorii ne-au dat mintea lor, care a devenit mintea noastra.” Aceasta propozitie alarmanta sugereaza o paralela cu invataturile gnostice, ce invatau ca adevarata minte a fiintelor umane, nous authenticos, este o parte a inteligentei cosmice ce penetreaza natura, dar datorita intruziunilor arhontilor, aceasta"minte nativa" sau "geniu nativ" poate fi supus si chiar ocupat de alta minte straina
Ei au avertizat ca arhontii invadeaza psycheul uman, si il patrund mental si psihic, si pot chiar sa ne confrunte la nivel fizic. Cel mai mare impact este totusi asupra sintaxei noastre mentale, exact la fel cum spunea don Juan despre flyers.
Don Juan ii mai spune lui Castaneda ca mintea predatoriala este “un model ieftin, de marime universala si putere la mina a doua.”
Aceasta descriere este perfecta pentru mentalitatea de stup a arhontilor.Vrajitorii denumesc aceasta minte uniforma extraterestra"instalatia straina , ce exista in tine si in orice alta fiinta umana"
Instalatia straina ne scoate din sintaxa noastra originala, si deranjeaza abilitatile native pe care le avem de a organiza lumea conform limbajului propriu speciei noastre.
Rolul sintaxei corecte in stapinirea Intentiei de catre vrajitori/shamani este unul dintre factorii centrali din invataturile lui don Juan. Grija vrajitorilor pentru manipularea sintaxei si in consecinta a Intentiei are paralele clare in importanta limbajului si a definitiei corecte pe care o gasim in invataturile gnostice.
Don Juan vorbste despre citeva strategii impotriva mintii straine. El spune ca vrajitorii din vechime "au aflat ca daca taxau flyersii cu tacere interioara, atunci instalatia straina pleca, dind oricarei fiinte implicate in aceasta manevra certitudinea totala ca aceasta era o minte straina"
Doar atunci vom intelege cum "mintea reala ce ne apartine, suma totala a experientelor noastre, dupa o viata intreaga de dominatia a devenit timida, nesigura pe ea si fluctuanta".
Mintea reala a lui Castaneda poate fi clar considerata nous authenticos al gnosticilor. Efectul principal al flyersilor asupra mintii noastre se poate vedea in conditionarea mentala, spalarea creierului, exact acelasi efect pe care il are si intruziunea arhontilor.
http://cybershamans.blogspot.ro/2009/10/flyers2-paralele_10.html
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Saturn – Yhw – Demiurgul corupt:
The snake eating its own tail is the ouroboros, which can be interpreted in two ways.
First is that it represents the Demiurge, in its corrupted state, attempting to consume its own Creation. That is exactly what negative (STS) forces do by enslaving other beings — they ignore that all life is One, that by hurting others they are hurting other instances of themselves; they are like the head of the snake ignoring that the tail is its own. The same principle shows up in the Greek myth of Cronus, a.k.a. Saturn, eating his own children.
In myth, the god Saturn is known as Father Time, for he presides over the passage of linear time. The planet Saturn itself bears an ouroboric resemblance via its prominent rings. In metaphysics, since Saturn is the outermost of the seven classical planets, it is seen as the gateway into our realm, into linear time. In Parzival, the cycles of Saturn governed the intensity of Grail King Amfortas’s perpetual wound. To be “saturnine” means to be slow, gloomy, and depressed. Orfeo Angelucci’s contacts called Earth the ‘home of sorrows.’ The World Dream, as stated in the previous article, is more a World Nightmare. And in Kabbalah, Saturn is explicitly equated with the Demiurge:
Saturn is the third sphere of divine activity, called Binah – Understanding or Intelligence.
This is the power which organises the creative forces and imposes form on the universe. It is thus the root of matter [v. si Zeul Brahma – asamblatorul / administratorul Universului, cate unul pt fiecare univers din multivers]. It is also the female principle, for it is through conception and birth that we acquire material form.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
What they are doing is much like an entrepreneur creating a new store and then persuading customers of a competitor store to shop at his place instead. If he can successfully win over these customers, the competitor store folds up and he becomes the only such business in town. But if he fails, then his investment in the new store would have been for nothing. This is an accurate metaphor for the quantum superposition state that exists between alternate futures. Negative timeline manipulators have initiated a new probable future where they reign supreme if only they could deviate past souls onto that future. Before the timewar, the timeline may have been a single steady progression into the future, but after the timewar, the future is uncertain due to ongoing alterations and therefore multiple probable futures exist, each one less than fully real because none has a monopoly over the past. The goal of each probable future would therefore be to undercut the competition and consolidate the customer base entirely for themselves. This is how they could establish themselves as real and permanent.
While the Osarseph rebellion failed, their “Lord” guided them out of Egypt and established them in Canaan, birthing the nation of Israel. Thus a desperate act of black magic over three thousand years ago injected Israel into history and changed the course of the timeline. Judaism, Catholicism, Christianity, and Islam were among the consequences. How many wars have resulted from this, and how much closer are we to WWIII today because of it? History was altered in such a way that, today, we are far more vulnerable to global alien takeover than otherwise; hence through the Ark Stone, the Corrupt Demiurge found a deep inroad into the timeline by which the timeline could be bent toward fulfillment of its dark goals.
According to a secret version of history passed down through the Hermetic tradition, the Jewish priests eventually regretted the action, realizing that the Israelites had become indentured to a demonic power. Around 1,000 B.C. they employed the Ark Stone to invoke a counter-power, one that could liberate them from this bondage. Through this act, they invoked the Christ intelligence, which subsequently began filtering into the human domain more deeply to undo the spiritual poison seeded by Yahweh. Not long afterward, the Ark disappeared from Jewish hands.
Another term for lifeforce/emotional/spiritual energy. Term coined by Robert Monroe in his astral voyages where, upon interacting with nonphysical entities, he learned this energy was called “loosh” and that mankind was being farmed for this energy. Same thing as Demiurgic energy.
The crudest type is simply etheric energy, which is produced by all living things including plants. The more refined type is astral energy, the energy of emotion and passion and drive. Etheric and astral energies are not entirely distinct but blend from one type into the other.
Astral energy is released when a being feels pleasure or pain or any other emotion. Only 2nd Density and higher lifeforms can produce astral energy, for 1st Density lifeforms do not have astral bodies only etheric and/or physical. In Far Journeys but Robert Monroe, an explanation is given of earth as an energy farm, whereby hyperdimensional controllers began with plants to produce a low type of loosh and later discovered that more sentient beings produced a more exquisite kind of loosh if made to experience fear, suffering, pain and anguish. Hence the Matrix Control System working as the machinery of the energy farm to harvest mankind of astral and etheric energies through perpetual war, hardship, death, sexual obsession, and other forms of spiritual oppression.
http://montalk.net/gnosis/171/corruption-of-the-demiurge
-
- Ştergere comentariu
This non-dualism is not an endorsement of indiscriminate mindlessness, however. A higher kind of objective dualism is called for, one that discriminates between the World and the Kingdom and between the standards of the Living and those of the Dead. Thus the role of Christ is not to unify the World but to bring total division between the Living and the Dead, not to bring peace but initiate total war between the World and the Kingdom. The role of false dichotomies is to distract us from this higher dualism, to keep us busy making false or irrelevant choices instead of the one that truly counts.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Cititi ceea ce bisericile [= religii organizate cf. intereselor administratorilor / organizatorilor] voastre nu pot sa va ofere.
Cititi mesajele Tatalui ce nu au loc in bisericile voastre.
Nu e vina altora daca nu vreti sa faceti ceea ce Dumnezeu va ofera si daca Ii dati peste mana.
Adevarat, priviti religiile izvorasc din noi insine. Suntem una cu toti acestia mari.
Priviti cum degetele mele sunt pline cu dulceata, mierea, nectarul si serbetul tuturor bisericilor si religiilor… Nu exista borcan divin din care sa nu ma infrupt.
Ah, ce buna este marmelada protestanta si serbetul catolic si dulceata ortodoxa, precum si mierea hindusa din care deriva dulciuri buddhiste. Nu simtiti dulceata Coranului?
Curaj, sa nu existe Mama Divina? Nu mai are loc Mama Divina in Trinitate? ”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Eu sunt Cel ce Este si nu este." (Egipt - Marele Zeu)
Ambele jumatati ale afirmatiei Sale.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Filmul “Lucy” (la Cinema acum, aug. 2014 / R: Luc Besson) – Deosebit !
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/lucy-590058/
Lucy a fost prima maimuta-om, stadiu pe care noi inca nu l-am depasit. Suntem doar niste maimute care vorbesc, cu toate ca, in acelasi timp suntem niste fiinte superioare transdimensionale, prinse in capcana uitarii si a lumii, lucru de care profita alte entitati supraumane. "We are not human beings having a spiritual experience. We are spiritual beings having a human experience.” (Teilhard de Chardin). Filmul arata evolutia post-umana posibila pt fiecare. “Pamantul este o fabrica de facut zei/ingeri.” “Acum stiti ce aveti de facut cu darul care vi s-a dat.”
De comparat Lucy cu dr. Manhattan / Jon Osterman din filmul “Watchmen = Cei ce veghează”
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/watchmen-cei-ce-vegheaza-18651/
Conex v. si filmele:
“Limitless = Dincolo de limite”
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/limitless-483698/
"Source Code = Transfer de identitate"
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/source-code-477254/
“Push = Războiul minţii” [substanta stimulatoare a capacitatilor paranormale]
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/push-razboiul-mintii-30123/
“X-Men: The Last Stand = X-Men: Ultima înfruntare” [“leacul” antimutant]
http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/X-Men:_Ultima_%C3%AEnfruntare_(film)
Serialul “The 4400 = Cei 4400” [promicin - substanta stimulatoare a capacitatilor paranormale]
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_4400
Max Payne
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/max-payne-26094/
Episodul "Tao of Rodney” din serialul “Stargate Atlantis”
http://stargate.wikia.com/wiki/Tao_of_Rodney
“The Lawnmower Man = Omul care tunde iarba” [“God made him simple, science made him a god.” / “Cum am încerca să folosim puterea aceea, fără să ne identificăm cu Divinitatea?”]
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/stephen-kings-the-lawnmower-man-omul-...
V. si nuvela + romanul + ecranizarea “Flori pentru Algernon” de Daniel Keyes
http://www.editura-art.ro/carte/flori-pentru-algernon
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/flowers-for-algernon-flori-pentru-alg...
...........................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe August 14, 2014 la 1:49pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Cine/Ce este D ?!
Cine este D ? Tu esti D, Care faci minuni !
[Tu din „exterior”-Brahman] + [Tu Insuti / Sinele-Self-Soi in sens vedantin / Natura ta reala necreata si nemuritoare, scanteia de Dumnezeire din fiecare, din miezul fiecarei fiinte-lucru / tu din „interior” – Atman; Sinele e diferit de ego !]
Cum am încerca să folosim puterea aceea (Darul), fără să ne identificăm cu Divinitatea? [v. si „Omul care tunde iarba”, „Lucy” s.c.l. filme]
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/I_Am_that_I_Am
Sunt / Este / Existenta / Fiire / A Fi
Eu sunt Cel ce Este / Sunt
Cel ce este a fost si va fi (Tatăl luminilor, în care nu este nici schimbare, nici umbră de mutare / Precum era la început, şi acum şi pururi şi în vecii vecilor. Amin)
I Am
I Am What I Am
I Am that I Am
I AM WHO AM
I AM WHO I AM
I will Be What I will Be
I am the BEING
I am HE WHO IS
the Being who is
of Him that is
of the Self-Existent
the Self-Existent
Rev 1:8 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, the BEING (ho ōn), and THE WAS (ho ēn), and THE IS TO COME (ho erchomenos), the Almighty (ho pantokrator).
Rev 4:8 holy, Lord God Almighty, the WAS (ho ēn), and the BEING (ho ōn), and the IS TO COME (ho erchomenos).
Apofatic si Catafatic
Cognoscibil si Incognoscibil
Imanent si Transcendent
Personal si Impersonal (Panteist)
Manifestat si Nemanifestat
Tatal Divin / Mama Divina / Fiul Divin / Copilul Divin / Duhul Sfant
Lumea relativa (multiuniversul), iluzia-jocul cosmic (Maya / Lila) = D. Care a luat forma/masca lumii, manifestandu-Se ca/sub forma de lume.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tat_Tvam_Asi
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tathat%C4%81
Tat tvam asi
translated variously as: "That art thou," "That thou art," "Thou art that," "You are that," or "That you are"
Tathata
variously translated as "thusness" or "suchness"
Tat
[Eu] Sunt Aceasta
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Soham_(Sanskrit)
Soham = I am He/That
Koham Soham Hamsa (Cine sunt Sunt Aceasta)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Satcitananda
Sat-cit-ānanda = being, consciousness, bliss = existenta, constienta, beatitudine
"Eu sunt Cel ce Este si nu este." (Egipt - Marele Zeu)
Ambele jumatati ale afirmatiei Sale.
Dincolo de:
(este)
(nu este)
(este) si/sau (nu este)
http://fr.wiktionary.org/wiki/ains%C3%A9it%C3%A9
http://fr.wiktionary.org/wiki/quiddit%C3%A9
http://fr.wiktionary.org/wiki/ecc%C3%A9it%C3%A9
http://fr.wiktionary.org/wiki/ips%C3%A9it%C3%A9
Ainséité / Quiddité / Eccéité / Ipséité
Cela / Ceci / ainsi, tel qu’il est (en réalité)
Tao Te King (Lao Tzi)
http://zing.ro/tao-te-ching-%E2%80%93-cartea-despre-cale-%C8%99i-vi...
[Despre Tao]
Cel ce stie nu vorbeste, cel ce vorbeste nu stie
Calea (Tao) care poate fi numită nu este Calea Ultimă.
Numele dat Căii nu poate fi numele veşnic.
Fără nume este esenţa Cerului şi a Pamântului.
Dând Căii un nume este ceea ce creează toate lucrurile.
+
http://www.scribd.com/doc/138706475/Insula-tonalului
http://www.scribd.com/doc/125796341/Ramakrishna-invataturi
http://api.ning.com/files/MSToTnZfZykqUwGi4in7Af3saEpz0jkdhsCbKMLv4...*a464PKSDbgh4wSOkbnx7A0b0H4eLzVxm4coCvEu/Nisargadata_MaharajEu_sunt_Acela.pdf
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://
null//storage.ning.com/topology/rest/1.0/file/get/74106710?profile=original
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Neti, neti = Nici, nici
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neti_neti
Iti, iti = si, si [Da, aici, acum, asa]
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mahavakya
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Vreau sa plec de la religie si sa ajung la Dumnezeu. Dar nu sa ma las constrans / limitat de religie. Ci sa las in urma religia pt a ajunge la Dumnezeul cel Adevarat."
V. conex si: "Toate religiile sunt cai care duc la Dumnezeu. Dar drumurile nu sunt Dumnezeu." (Sri Ramakrishna)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Sri Ramakrishna: "Intr-o zi, simultan, pe Pamant, Dumnezeu Se manifesta ca / sub forma: unui copil, a unui batran, a unui sfant, a unei femei, a unui animal, a unui demon,..."
Tot in toate, dar nu toate.
Nu stim cine este cel din fata noastra...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
In univers-materie se afla mesaje incifrate, subtile de la Creator (Inteligenta Suprema).
Rolul stiintei materiei este acela de a le descoperi pana la urma si de a ne re-orienta spre cautarea spirituala a Creatorului. (Islam)
De la minte la Over-Minte. (v. romanul „Sfarsitul copilariei”)
V. si serialul „Stargate Universe”.
Cosmic microwave background radiation (CMB radiation or CMBR for short) is residual radiation leftover from the early stages of the development of the universe following The Big Bang. The Ancients discovered evidence of a pattern hidden in the CMBR, and Destiny was launched to recover the fragments and reconstruct the entire pattern. Destiny's current record of the message only plays as static. According to Dr. Nicholas Rush, the Ancients described its meaning as "the destiny of all things." (episoadele SGU: "The Greater Good", "Malice", "Twin Destinies").
"Yes, it's important. Its existence defies the very laws of physics. Is it a message from God? The Almighty creator of the universe, as I'm sure you would like to believe." (dr. Nicholas Rush)
"God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble."
„Rush: Are you familiar with the cosmic microwave background radiation?
Young: Noise left over from the Big Bang.
Rush: A long time ago, the Ancients made a discovery. They found evidence of a structure buried deep within the background radiation. They believed that, at one time, this structure had genuine complexity, coherence, therefore could not have occurred naturally.
Young: How is that even possible?
Rush: It's not - at least not according to our current understanding of physics, nor could we even see this structure with our technology.
Young: OK, so what are we talking about? Some kind of code, a message?
Rush: A message, perhaps, or a sign of intelligence from the beginning of time.
Young: Sent by?
Rush: Hmm. Well, that's the very question they sought to answer when they launched Destiny. That is the mission. We're talking about a mystery rooted in the foundation of reality, a puzzle with pieces scattered across the length and breadth of the universe itself.”
„Rush: Something wrong?
Young: On the contrary. So far it seems like everything you said is true.
Volker: About the Ancients finding evidence of a signal once being broadcast across the universe.
Brody: It is amazing. Distinct structure in the background radiation.
Young: That sounds like static to me.
Eli: Were you expecting “Stairway to Heaven?"”
„Stargate: Universe has started playing around with cosmology. (Warning: major plot spoiler ahead.) In a recent episode, it was revealed that there seems to be a message from a pre-big-bang universe coded into the cosmic microwave background radiation. Piecing together and deciphering this message appears to be starship Destiny’s mission.
Ironic, then, that this week in the real world, physicist Roger Penrose has put forward a scientific paper claiming to have discovered a signal from a pre-big-bang universe coded into the cosmic microwave background.
The new paper by Roger Penrose and V. G. Gurzadyan presents empirical evidence supporting Penrose’s theory of an infinitely old cyclic universe. (It’s a big-bang-without-big-crunch universe where the infinite expansion of the universe actually leads to a new big bang.) What Penrose and Gurzadyan have done is predict a kind of fossil signal from the previous incarnation of the universe, said where it might be found, and have found it. Whether the signal they’ve discovered in the cosmic microwave background radiation is spurious or the result of some other cause, nobody can yet say. It is, however, a compelling argument for the Conformal Cyclic Cosmology theory, and if this turns out to be true, it changes everything.
You know of the Fermi Paradox? The famous question of, “if aliens exist, why aren’t they here?” There’s a variant of it that applies to cyclic universes, which goes: “if aliens ever did exist, why can’t we see the evidence?” In other words, if any information can leak between the previous universe and a new one, then intelligent beings should be able to send a signal from their (dying) universe into the next, reborn one. This is exactly what’s happened in Stargate: Universe. In fact, we can go further: if an infinite series of universes preceded ours, then intelligence has had infinite time to perfect the transmission of information between universes, and therefore our universe should come with a manual...in fact, a whole encyclopedia, painted on the sky in the form of the microwave background.
This is where it gets interesting. Because Penrose’s empirical evidence is a random distribution of circular structures in the sky. If he’s right, and this really is a signal from a previous universe, then there are two basic possibilities:
1.The pattern’s not random. It is, in fact, a signal, and Stargate: Universe is not actually science fiction at all...
2.It is random, and therefore a sign that even over infinite time, intelligence has never had a significant enough impact on the universe to make any long-term difference whatsoever.
I vote for #1, just because I want us to launch our own Destiny some day. Of course, with questions like whether you can actually communicate between universes, the devil’s in the details. If you’ve got the time and the math you can delve further by investigating the cosmic censorship hypothesis.
Meanwhile, I’ll be watching TV. It turns out that it really can teach you the secrets of the universe.” (Karl Schroeder, non-fiction)
Sa-L deduci pe Creator din observarea creatiei (lumii) – cum a facut Sf Mc Hristina.
Povestea ei:
…si privind pe o fereastra a vazut cerul, si din fapturi întelegând pe Facatorul,…
…Fecioara Hristina, crescand cu anii si intelegerea, a inceput a veni la cunostinta adevarului, Dumnezeu luminandu-i si inteleptindu-i mintea cu darul Sau. Pentru ca, privind prin fereastra la cer si la luminatorii cei ceresti, cunostea pe Ziditor. Deci, ea, nesocotind pe idolii cei fara de suflet, nu putea sa li se inchine. Ci, privind in sus spre rasarit, suspina si plangea, graind in sine: "Pana cand inimile omenesti vor petrece intunecate si pana cand cugetul lor cel neintelegator nu va privi spre Domnul Dumnezeu, Cel ce a facut cerul si pamantul si l-a impodobit cu aceasta podoaba nevazuta?"
Astfel socotind in sine, a inceput a se inchina adevaratului Dumnezeu, Cel ce petrece in cer si se ruga Lui cu lacrimi, ca sa i se faca cunoscut spre a-L cunoaste desavarsit pe Acela, de a Carui dragoste i se aprinsese inima. Petrecand multe zile in rugaciuni si in postire, s-a invrednicit cercetarii lui Dumnezeu; pentru ca i s-a aratat ingerul Domnului si a insemnat-o cu semnul Sfintei Cruci. Ingerul a numit-o mireasa a lui Hristos si a inteleptit-o desavarsit in cunostinta lui Dumnezeu; iar pentru nevointa cea patimitoare, i-a spus ca de trei muncitori va fi muncita, pentru Dumnezeu cel in Treime. Deci, a intarit-o spre nevointa, dandu-i piine curata sa manance, fiind ea flamanda de postire.
Dupa acea ingereasca aratare, fecioara se veselea cu duhul si se bucura in Dumnezeu, Mantuitorul sau, multumindu-i ca a cercetat pe roaba Sa prin trimiterea sfantului inger. De atunci, ea a inceput mai cu caldura a-si intinde catre Domnul rugaciunile sale si a se indulci de dragostea Lui….
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Cartea:
"Cuvinte tămăduitoare : puterea rugăciunii şi practica medicinei = Healing words : the power of prayer and the practice of medicine" de Larry Dossey ; traducere din engleză de Marius Chitoşcă. - Bucureşti : Lifestyle, 2014.
V. de ex. pp. 62-64.
„Exista un gen de persoana in a carei minte Dumnezeu este mereu amestecat cu vitamine.”[medicamente, doctori, medicina] (Larry Dossey)
Cancerul letal al lui Ramana Maharshi i-a socat pe multi.
Durerea lui a fost imensa; el tipa noaptea, tulburand intreaga comunitate. Pe fata lui aparea trecator o expresie de mare suferinta.
A fost intrebat: „Se poate sa nu mai simti durerea?”
A raspuns: „Exista durere, dar nu si suferinta.”
Ideea ca beatitudinea si fericirea constituie „dreptul nostru din nastere”, ca atunci cand ne vom recunoaste propriul „element Divin interior” vom fi permanent fericiti, e foarte populara in prezent. Dumnezeu nu inseamna doar „lucrurile bune”, cum sunt beatitudinea, fericirea, placerea si sanatatea.
Meister Ekhart: „Unii oameni vor sa-L recunoasca pe Dumnezeu doar intr-o anumita stare de iluminare placuta – apoi, ei obtin placerea si iluminarea, dar nu si pe Dumnezeu.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Biblia pentru furnici : scrisă de José Saramago, în anul urcării sale la cer” de Ştefan Mitroi. - Bucureşti : Editura RAO, 2013
pp. 113-122
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Se poate ca iubirea de Dumnezeu sa nu aiba intaietate in inima omului, ci iubirea iubirii de Dumnezeu sa fie prima, caci iubirea e un lucru, iar iubirea iubirii este un alt lucru.” (Ghazzali)
„O, Doamne! In ochii mei, Raiul insusi este mai mic decat un tantar cand il asemuiesc iubirii de Tine si bucuriei aducerii aminte de Tine pe care mi le-ai daruit.” (Ibrahim Ben Adham – mistic islamic )
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Duhul Sfant nu poate fi ascuns in nici o carte, fie aceasta chiar si Biblia.
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Ianuarie 5, 2015 la 1:16pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Crestinismul nu e neaparat invatatura lui Iisus,toate religiile sunt politizate si formate sa fie doar inchisori ale mintii pt mase,in asa zisul crestinism se regasesc cateva,nucleul din predicile lui Isus in rest e doar traditie greco-romana pagana reinterpretata.Concluzia e ca de fapt crestinismul nu inseamna neaparat Isus si chiar de multe ori e contrar Lui.Iisus nu a fost nici ortodox,nici catolic,nici protestant,nici pocait neo protestant, sa nu uitam asta.Dumnezeu nu are religie,asta e si mai important.El cere doar un sistem de valori morale-spirituale care sa pastreze viata noastra in limitele suportabile si atata tot. tot auzim:crestinismul a facut aia si aialalta deci si Iisus.Nu,Iisus si crestinismul nu sunt totuna,pot sa fie uneori in cel mai fericit caz dar istoric vorbind sunt rare acele cazuri.Iisus a creat o noua scoala,sau mai bine zis a reformat-o pe cea platonica si i-a dat un nou avant ce a cuprins intreaga lume ca un sistem pedagogic al spiritului si inimii,in rest tot ce se pune in carca lui Iisus sau neoplatonismului Sau e pura falsitate,Doamne de cate ori trebuie sa repet asta ca Iisus sa fie lasat in pace a ceea ce a fost El si atata tot!Ultrasii ortodocsi ce aud simfonii din cer si ultrarationalistii ce pun urechea la pamant si asculta doar la catelul pamantului sunt doar extremele aceleasi categorii pe dinafara si cu istoria si cu destinul uman.Mai ales cu acea istorie a destinului spiritului uman si formarea sa in interiorul omenirii,de multe ori peste putinta ei de intelegere ci doar de deductie.
http://www.lovendal.ro/wp52/figurine-vechi-de-7-000-de-ani-descoper...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Avatari - Cine / ce sunt-Este:
v. "Chapitre XVI : L’Incarnation Divine (Avatar)" din "L'enseignement de Ramakrishna"
https://www.scribd.com/doc/252032463/Ramakrishna-Francais-PDF
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/dumnezeirea-si-omul-cea-ma...
-
- Ştergere comentariu
In univers-materie se afla mesaje incifrate, subtile de la Creator (Inteligenta Suprema).
Rolul stiintei materiei este acela de a le descoperi pana la urma si de a ne re-orienta spre cautarea spirituala a Creatorului. (Islam)
De la minte la Over-Minte. (v. romanul „Sfarsitul copilariei”)
V. si serialul „Stargate Universe”.
Cosmic microwave background radiation (CMB radiation or CMBR for short) is residual radiation leftover from the early stages of the development of the universe following The Big Bang. The Ancients discovered evidence of a pattern hidden in the CMBR, and Destiny was launched to recover the fragments and reconstruct the entire pattern. Destiny's current record of the message only plays as static. According to Dr. Nicholas Rush, the Ancients described its meaning as "the destiny of all things." (episoadele SGU: "The Greater Good", "Malice", "Twin Destinies").
"Yes, it's important. Its existence defies the very laws of physics. Is it a message from God? The Almighty creator of the universe, as I'm sure you would like to believe." (dr. Nicholas Rush)
"God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble."
„Rush: Are you familiar with the cosmic microwave background radiation?
Young: Noise left over from the Big Bang.
Rush: A long time ago, the Ancients made a discovery. They found evidence of a structure buried deep within the background radiation. They believed that, at one time, this structure had genuine complexity, coherence, therefore could not have occurred naturally.
Young: How is that even possible?
Rush: It's not - at least not according to our current understanding of physics, nor could we even see this structure with our technology.
Young: OK, so what are we talking about? Some kind of code, a message?
Rush: A message, perhaps, or a sign of intelligence from the beginning of time.
Young: Sent by?
Rush: Hmm. Well, that's the very question they sought to answer when they launched Destiny. That is the mission. We're talking about a mystery rooted in the foundation of reality, a puzzle with pieces scattered across the length and breadth of the universe itself.”
„Rush: Something wrong?
Young: On the contrary. So far it seems like everything you said is true.
Volker: About the Ancients finding evidence of a signal once being broadcast across the universe.
Brody: It is amazing. Distinct structure in the background radiation.
Young: That sounds like static to me.
Eli: Were you expecting “Stairway to Heaven?"”
„Stargate: Universe has started playing around with cosmology. (Warning: major plot spoiler ahead.) In a recent episode, it was revealed that there seems to be a message from a pre-big-bang universe coded into the cosmic microwave background radiation. Piecing together and deciphering this message appears to be starship Destiny’s mission.
Ironic, then, that this week in the real world, physicist Roger Penrose has put forward a scientific paper claiming to have discovered a signal from a pre-big-bang universe coded into the cosmic microwave background.
The new paper by Roger Penrose and V. G. Gurzadyan presents empirical evidence supporting Penrose’s theory of an infinitely old cyclic universe. (It’s a big-bang-without-big-crunch universe where the infinite expansion of the universe actually leads to a new big bang.) What Penrose and Gurzadyan have done is predict a kind of fossil signal from the previous incarnation of the universe, said where it might be found, and have found it. Whether the signal they’ve discovered in the cosmic microwave background radiation is spurious or the result of some other cause, nobody can yet say. It is, however, a compelling argument for the Conformal Cyclic Cosmology theory, and if this turns out to be true, it changes everything.
You know of the Fermi Paradox? The famous question of, “if aliens exist, why aren’t they here?” There’s a variant of it that applies to cyclic universes, which goes: “if aliens ever did exist, why can’t we see the evidence?” In other words, if any information can leak between the previous universe and a new one, then intelligent beings should be able to send a signal from their (dying) universe into the next, reborn one. This is exactly what’s happened in Stargate: Universe. In fact, we can go further: if an infinite series of universes preceded ours, then intelligence has had infinite time to perfect the transmission of information between universes, and therefore our universe should come with a manual...in fact, a whole encyclopedia, painted on the sky in the form of the microwave background.
This is where it gets interesting. Because Penrose’s empirical evidence is a random distribution of circular structures in the sky. If he’s right, and this really is a signal from a previous universe, then there are two basic possibilities:
1.The pattern’s not random. It is, in fact, a signal, and Stargate: Universe is not actually science fiction at all...
2.It is random, and therefore a sign that even over infinite time, intelligence has never had a significant enough impact on the universe to make any long-term difference whatsoever.
I vote for #1, just because I want us to launch our own Destiny some day. Of course, with questions like whether you can actually communicate between universes, the devil’s in the details. If you’ve got the time and the math you can delve further by investigating the cosmic censorship hypothesis.
Meanwhile, I’ll be watching TV. It turns out that it really can teach you the secrets of the universe.” (Karl Schroeder, non-fiction)
Sa-L deduci pe Creator din observarea creatiei (lumii) – cum a facut Sf Mc Hristina.
Povestea ei:
…si privind pe o fereastra a vazut cerul, si din fapturi întelegând pe Facatorul,…
…Fecioara Hristina, crescand cu anii si intelegerea, a inceput a veni la cunostinta adevarului, Dumnezeu luminandu-i si inteleptindu-i mintea cu darul Sau. Pentru ca, privind prin fereastra la cer si la luminatorii cei ceresti, cunostea pe Ziditor. Deci, ea, nesocotind pe idolii cei fara de suflet, nu putea sa li se inchine. Ci, privind in sus spre rasarit, suspina si plangea, graind in sine: "Pana cand inimile omenesti vor petrece intunecate si pana cand cugetul lor cel neintelegator nu va privi spre Domnul Dumnezeu, Cel ce a facut cerul si pamantul si l-a impodobit cu aceasta podoaba nevazuta?"
Astfel socotind in sine, a inceput a se inchina adevaratului Dumnezeu, Cel ce petrece in cer si se ruga Lui cu lacrimi, ca sa i se faca cunoscut spre a-L cunoaste desavarsit pe Acela, de a Carui dragoste i se aprinsese inima. Petrecand multe zile in rugaciuni si in postire, s-a invrednicit cercetarii lui Dumnezeu; pentru ca i s-a aratat ingerul Domnului si a insemnat-o cu semnul Sfintei Cruci. Ingerul a numit-o mireasa a lui Hristos si a inteleptit-o desavarsit in cunostinta lui Dumnezeu; iar pentru nevointa cea patimitoare, i-a spus ca de trei muncitori va fi muncita, pentru Dumnezeu cel in Treime. Deci, a intarit-o spre nevointa, dandu-i piine curata sa manance, fiind ea flamanda de postire.
Dupa acea ingereasca aratare, fecioara se veselea cu duhul si se bucura in Dumnezeu, Mantuitorul sau, multumindu-i ca a cercetat pe roaba Sa prin trimiterea sfantului inger. De atunci, ea a inceput mai cu caldura a-si intinde catre Domnul rugaciunile sale si a se indulci de dragostea Lui….
Intelegere Dumnezeiasca ai primit de la Iubitorul tau Mantuitor Hristos, Ignatie, vrednicule de mirare, atunci cand inca prunc fiind, in toate chipurile cele vazute ale acestei lumi vedeai mana Cerescului Facator si Purtator de grija. Pentru aceasta mult slavindu-te, iti strigam unele ca acestea:
Bucura-te, cela ce in privelistile cele vazute ale firii L-ai contemplat pe Dumnezeu Cel Nevazut;
(Acatistul Sf Ignatie Briancianinov)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Dumnezeu nu este Raspunsul, ci Intrebarea !"
(Toma d'Aquino)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://www.almeea.ro/un-preot-catolic-sustine-ca-dupa-ce-a-ajuns-in...
V. cantecul si „God is a girl” – Allanis Morisette
Si Filmul „Dogma”.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
un-preot-catolic-sustine-ca-dupa-ce-a-ajuns-in-paradis-l-a-vazut-pe-dumnezeu-sub-forma-de-femeie
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Truth is stranger than fiction, but it is because fiction is obliged to stick to possibilities, truth isn't.” (Mark Twain)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Nu suntem fiinţe materiale aflate în căutarea experienţei spirituale, ci fiinţe spirituale care şi-au asumat experienţa de a fi umani. Acest adevăr a traversat istoria şi a supravieţuit până astăzi, în timpurile marii transformări interioare. Umanitatea îşi aminteşte nu atât „cine” este, ci mai curând „ce” este. Zeii a căror conştienţă de Sine a fost acoperită, timp de milenii, de voalurile iluziei, încep să-şi amintească. Aceasta este transformarea. Această carte este povestea întâlnirii cu Visătorul, un alt nume al Maestrului Interior, a dobândirii clarității și a inițierii în cunoașterea ocultă a Adevărului care a însoțit dintotdeauna povestea umanității.”
„Obiectul în sine, cartea făcută din hârtie și cerneală nu este decât oglindirea în materie tangibilă a trăirii unei stări de conștiință supreme a umanității. Unii o numesc Hristos, alții o numesc Starea Maestrului Interior, alții, pur și simplu Iubire. Dincolo de orice cuvânt, este o experiență în care devenim conștienți de acea parte din noi, universală, unică, din care își trag energia toate rolurile pe care le-am jucat vreodată în această dimensiune încarnată.”
http://www.elenafrancisc.ro/ro/carti/507-Roman-Initiatic
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Din filmul „The Nines = 9 = Nouarii” (Regia John August)
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/the-nines-19781/
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Nines
…A flashback from Part One shows Gary's P.R. handler, Margaret, telling him he is a God-like being and that God is a 10, humans are a 7 and that he is a 9, therefore he can destroy the world with a single thought, and that he exists in many different forms and that none of them are real. Gary does not believe this and flips out, which is revealed to be the real reason for his breaking his house arrest barrier in Part One.
"Part Three - Knowing" tells of an acclaimed video game designer, Gabriel, whose car breaks down in the middle of nowhere. Gabriel leaves his wife, Mary, and young daughter, Noelle, to try to get a better signal on his phone. He meets a woman, Sierra, who leads him off into the woods to her car, so she can give him a lift to the gas station. Suddenly Gabriel feels weak and Sierra tell him she has poisoned him with the water she gave him. Meanwhile back at the car Noelle watches a video on a digital camera showing Gavin talking to Melissa from Part Two and Margaret talking to Gary in Part One. She is confused and shows her mom, who appears confused as well. Sierra then tells Gabriel about the three parallel universes he has created, and has been living in, and that he forgot who he was, and that he forgot it wasn't real. Sierra tells Gabriel to go back with her. Back at the car Noelle has gone missing. Gabriel then returns to the car with Noelle in his arms and the family goes home. Mary, who realises that he is not who he seems, tells Gabriel he needs to go and that the world is not real. Gabriel tells her that there were ninety different variations of the universe and this is the last one. Gabriel then realises he must go and removes the green lace from his wrist, at which point the universe peels away into nothing. The film ends with the woman from all three parts married to Ben, whom she is married to in Part Two, and Noelle as their daughter. Noelle tells her mother that "he's not coming back" and that "all the pieces have been put together" and that "this is the best of all possible words", Melissa then looks up and says "thank you", smiles and the credits roll.
Sierra: This is not a murder. This is an intervention.
Sierra: You're a crackhead, G. Thing is, this planet and these people are your drug of choice. It wasn't that hard to make a universe. At first, you just checked in every once in a while, see how the Neanderthals were doing, move a couple of continents around. But then you got more into it. You started playing a couple of characters of your own. Slaves, kings, messiah, priest. Soon, you were playing 24/7.
Gabriel: How long have I been...
Sierra: You've been gone for four thousand years. Not that time means the same for us.
Gabriel: You came looking for me.
Sierra: That's what a girl does.
Gabriel: Why now?
Streetwalker: Because you forgot who you were.
Agitated Man: You forgot this wasn't real.
Sierra: We couldn't just storm in on a fiery chariot. It was your universe. We had to play by your rules. We had to show you how limited and corrupt your little world was. Don't get me wrong, it's a nice place, it's cozy. But do you remember where you came from? Do you remember where you came from?
Gabriel: It was warm and white, like...
Agitated Man: You can't describe it with human words.
Streetwalker: You can't think it with human thoughts.
Is this interesting? Interesting?YesNo | Share this
Share this: Facebook | Twitter | Permalink Hide options
Sierra: So you play a lot of characters at once?
Gabriel: Well, a couple. Most people do.
Sierra: But you're not most people. You created the world. You know all the secret codes.
Gabriel: Like God-mode?
Sierra: Is that what you call it?
Gabriel: That's when you have all the powers and can't be killed. It's actually really boring to play, though.
Is this interesting? Interesting?YesNo | Share this
Share this: Facebook | Twitter | Permalink Hide options
Gabriel: I guess I'm more worried about the human factor. You guys kill each other a lot.
Mary: In fairness it's usually in your name. Plus, we've gotten much more efficient at it.
Gabriel: I like this world. I like my life here with you and Noelle.
Mary: It's not real. I'm not really your wife. You're not really my husband. On some level it's all pretend. How many versions were there?
Gabriel: Ninety. This is the last one.
Mary: Wow.
Gabriel: I've destroyed billions of people with a thought, and you like to think that it's painless?
Mary: Stop. You don't have to explain or apologize. Everything that is is because of you. And if that's all there is, that's enough.
Gary: Are you saying I'm God?
Margaret: Technically, no. If God is a ten, a theoretical ultimate, that-which-no-greater-can-be-imagined, you're more of a nine.
Gary: So what are you?
Margaret: Humans are sevens. Monkeys are sixes.
Gary: What are the eights?
Margaret: Koalas. They're telepathic. Plus, they control the weather.
Margaret: What's important is that you, you're the big cheese. El Supremo. You could destroy the world with a single thought.
…………………
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"The Nines": …it plays very heavily on Gnostic beliefs and Gnosis ("knowledge" thus the reality show's name "Knowing"). One error you made, though, is that it is not "H"-names in the movie but "M"-names (Margarette-Melissa-Mary, for "man").
The generalized gnostic beliefs (there was many variants) in a nutshell: there is a greatest god (the "10" mentioned in the movie) and several lesser beings created out of It (the "9"s in the movie). One of the lesser beings (who is the God of the Old Testament) created the material world — an imperfect world — in which fragments of the greatest god (the "10", using the movies terminology) were dispersed in the world, but mankind does not realize that some of them are greater and don't belong in the material world (in other words, using the movie's terms, not all mankind are 7s, but some are 9s but don't realize it). An emissary (ie, another 9; in the New Testament and in christian Gnosticism, this is called "The Word") is sent to the material world to give mankind Gnosis (knowledge) about The Truth (that they don't belong in this world) so that they can realize they are christs (small "C"), like the emissary, and thus cast off their eidolon selves (the flesh, their Twin/Didymus, their body of man) so that their daemon (their spirit, their body of god) can transcend out of this world. This isn't the best explanation, but it's the basic gist that the various gnostic beliefs share. In christian gnosticism, the emissary (The Word) is Jesus, but in some of the other forms, The Word was Satan (this movie takes this latter approach). The gnostics explained their beliefs in parable stories; this movie is basically built as such a parable story.
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Martie 6, 2015 la 3:58pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Dumnezeu perceput ca Femeie (de catre un preot catolic)
http://www.almeea.ro/un-preot-catolic-sustine-ca-dupa-ce-a-ajuns-in...
V. cantecul si „God is a girl” – Allanis Morisette
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CUf3r3cB4zg
Si Filmul „Dogma”.
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/dogma-169/
Online:
http://filmesubtitratehd.ro/movie/dogma-1999-online-subtitrat/
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Ce mai spune Papa Francisc
http://www.comorinemuritoare.ro/acta/papa-francisc-i-nu-exista-iadu...Subject: Nu există iadului; Adam și Eva nu sunt reali – Papa Francisc spune adevărul
Un om care e pe cale să dezvăluie multe ”secrete vechi” ale Bisericii Catolice este Papa Francisc.
Unele credințe care sunt promovate de Biserică dar care nu corespund naturii iubitoare a lui Dumnezeu au fost recent înlăturate de Papa care a fost numit recent Omul Anului de către revista TIME.
În ultimele sale revelații, Papa Francisc a spus:
Prin umilință, cercetarea sufletului și meditație prin rugăciune am reușit să înțelegem anumite dogme. Biserica nu mai crede într-un iad în care lumea trebuie să sufere. Această doctrină este incompatibilă cu iubirea infinită a lui Dumnezeu. Dumnezeu nu este un judecător, ci un prieten și un iubitor al umanității. Dumnezeu nu caută să condamne, ci să îmbrățișeze. Ca și fabula despre Adam și Eva, iadul nu este decât un mecanism literar. Iadul nu este decât o metaforă pentru sufletul izolat, care, ca toate sufletele, va ajunge să se unească în iubire cu Dumnezeu.
Într-un discurs șocant care se răspândește în lumea întreagă, Papa Francisc a declarat că: ”Toate religiile sunt adevărate, pentru că sunt adevărate în inimile celor care cred în ele. Ce alt fel de adevăr există? În trecut, Biserica a fost dură cu cei pe care îi considera că greșesc din punct de vedere moral sau că păcătuiesc. Astăzi, nu mai judecăm pe nimeni. Ca un tată iubitor, niciodată nu ne condamnăm copii. Biserica noastră este destul de mare pentru heterosexuali și homosexuali, pentru viață și pentru alegeri! Pentru conservatori și liberali, chiar și comuniștii sun bineveniți și ni s-au alăturat. Cu toții îl iubim și ne închinăm la același Dumnezeu.”
În ultimele 6 luni, cardinalii catolici, episcopii și teologii au deliberat la Vatican, discutând viitorul Bisericii și redefinind vechile doctrine catolice și dogme. Al treilea Consiliu de la Vatican este cel mai mare și cel mai important de când cel de-al doilea Consiliu s-a încheiat în 1962.Papa Francisc a convocat noul consiliu pentru a ”finaliza în sfârșit lucrările celui de-al doilea Consiliu”.
Cel de-al treilea Consiliu s-a încheiat cu Papa Francisc anunțând că...
Catolicismul este acum ”o religie modernă și rezonabilă, care a trecut prin schimbări revoluționare. A venit vremea să abandonăm intoleranța. Trebuie să recunoaștem că adevărul religios evoluează și se schimbă. Adevărul nu este absolut și nu este predeterminat. Chiar și ateii recunosc că există divinitatea. Prin acte de iubire și caritate și ateul îl recunoaște pe Dumnezeu și își mântuiește sufletul, devenind un participant activ la mântuirea umanității.”
O declarație din discursul Papei i-a facut pe tradiționaliști să fie confuzi și chiar isterici...
”Dumnezeu se schimba și evoluează, la fel ca și noi, deoarece Dumnezeu trăiește în noi și în inimile noastre. Când raspândim iubire și bunătate în lume, ne atingem propria divinitate și o recunoaștem.Biblia este o carte sfântă frumoasă, dar ca toate cărțile vechi importante, unele pasaje sunt depășite. Unele chiar ne îndeamnă la intoleranță și prejudecăți. A venit timpul să reinterpretăm aceste versete, care contrazic mesajul de iubire și adevăr, care în rest radiază din întreaga scriptură. În concordanță cu noua noastră înțelegere, vom începe să le permitem femeilor să devină cardinali, episcopi și preoți. Pe viitor, eu sper că vom avea într-o zi un Papă femeie. Fie ca nici o ușă care este deschisă bărbaților să nu fie închisă femeilor!”
Câțiva cardinali din Biserica Catolică se împotrivesc declarațiilor Papei Francisc.
FOR THOSE WHO LOVE THE PHILOSOPHY OF AMBIGUITY, AS WELL AS THE IDIOSYNCRASIES OF ENGLISH:
ATHEISM IS A NON-PROPHET ORGANIZATION.
IF MAN EVOLVED FROM MONKEYS AND APES, WHY DO WE
STILL HAVE MONKEYS AND APES?
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Declaratiile Papei erau o farsa pt testarea (reactiilor) publicului...
http://www.ncregister.com/blog/jimmy-akin/dont-fall-for-this-pope-f...
http://lumea.catholica.ro/2014/04/zece-mituri-despre-primul-an-al-p...
http://christianity.stackexchange.com/questions/24385/what-does-the...
.................................
Iar ai nostri au sarit, fara sa verifice (nu trebuie sa credem tot ce ni se spune!):
https://saccsiv.wordpress.com/2014/03/06/papa-francisc-i-nu-exista-...
https://deveghepatriei.wordpress.com/2014/03/07/papa-este-inainteme...
http://www.crestinortodox.ro/forum/showthread.php?t=17038
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Said "truth" is as follows: Ryan Reynold's character (we'll call him G for short) is "a multidimensional being of vast, almost infinite power" that has been creating, decreating and recreating the world, casting himself as a character in his own story. So Gary the actor, Gavin the writer and Gabriel the loving husband are all one and the same, and he's been doing this for so long that he doesn't remember where he came from. In comes Sarah (who is also Susan, who is also Sierra), another demigod who's come to break G out of his self-constructed prison and take him home. Unfortunately, he's become rather attached to Margaret/Melissa/Mary, a human woman who forms a connection with G in every incarnation (it's not clear whether he created this woman each time, or whether he just rewrites her identity after every "reboot").
SIERRA
There is no car. That was all a...
(what's the word)
"pretense," I guess. An excuse to
get you alone.
Wobbling, Gabriel sits down on a stump. Sierra kneels down
in front of him.
SIERRA (CONT'D)
Dizzy, huh? It's probably just the
GHB. In the water.
She holds up the water bottle.
FLASH TO:
QUICK FLASHBACKS FROM PARTS ONE AND TWO
313 313
EXT. FOREST - DAY
Gabriel experienced the flashbacks. He felt time move.
GABRIEL
What's happening?
SIERRA
I'm sorry it had to come this, G.
But it'll all be over soon.
85.
GABRIEL
You're trying to kill me.
SIERRA
No! No. This isn't a murder.
It's an intervention.
CUT TO:
FLASHBACK SEQUENCE.
Images to accompany previous dialogue...
SUSAN
I had to get you away from her. She
was holding you back. You had to
give her up.
GAVIN
Melissa?
SARAH
I can you out of here. But you
have to trust me.
SUSAN
Do you feel like a man? You're
not.
315 315
EXT. FOREST - DAY
Gabriel dry-heaves. Sierra rubs his shoulders.
SIERRA
That's right. Just let it go. Let
it go.
She's genuinely empathetic -- she doesn't enjoy his
suffering.
GABRIEL
Why are you doing this?
SIERRA
You did it to yourself. Admitting
that is the first step.
She comes around to face him. And now we see they're not
alone. Two other familiar faces approach:
THE PAROLE OFFICER/AGITATED MAN, and
OCTAVIA.
86.
They're Nines as well.
SIERRA (CONT'D)
You're a crack-head, G. The thing
is, this planet, these people,
they're your drug of choice.
CUT TO:
99 99
INT./EXT. VARIOUS LOCATIONS - DAY
[The next sequence bridges multiple earlier scenes from Parts
One and Two. Gary/Gavin/Gabriel has one conversation with
Sarah/Susan/Sierra, but it's broken up among previous scenes
and locations, sometimes for just a line.]
S.
It's not that hard to make a
universe. At first, you just
checked in every once in a while.
See how the Neanderthals were
doing. Move some continents
around. But then you got more into
it. Starting playing a couple of
characters of your own. Kings.
Slaves. Messiahs. Pretty soon,
you were playing 24/7.
G.
How long have I..?
S.
You've been gone for four thousand
years. Not that time means the
same for us, but...
G.
You came looking for me.
S.
That's what a girl does.
G.
Why now?
x107 x107
EXT. STREET - DAY [PART ONE]
Streetwalker Octavia leans in Gary's car window.
OCTAVIA
Because you forgot who you were.
87.
x228 x228
INT. TESTING ROOM - DAY [PART TWO]
The Agitated Man leans up to the one-way glass.
AGITATED MAN
You forgot this wasn't real.
99 99
INT./EXT. VARIOUS LOCATIONS - DAY
S.
We couldn't just storm in on a
fiery chariot. It's your universe.
We had to play by your rules. We
had to make you see how limited and
corrupt your little world was.
Don't get me wrong, this world is
nice. It's cozy. But do you
remember where you came from?
A few beats while it comes back to him. Tears start to build
in his eyes. What he's picturing is unspeakably beautiful.
G.
It was warm. And white. Like...
x160 x160
INT. LIVING ROOM - DAY [PART ONE]
The Agitated Man/Parole Officer attaches Gary's anklet.
AGITATED MAN
You can't describe it with human
words.
x108 x108
INT. MOTEL ROOM - DAY [PART ONE]
Octavia leans over Gary, who has fallen off the bed.
OCTAVIA
You can't think it with human
thoughts.
99 99
INT./EXT. VARIOUS LOCATIONS - DAY
S.
That's why you have to come back.
Come back with us. With me.
x256 x256
OMIT
88.
316 316
EXT. GRAVEL ROAD / NEAR THE PRIUS - DAY
Mary is sitting on the road. Noelle has her chin on her
mother's shoulder, watching the videotape with her.
ON SCREEN, with tinny audio: (from scene 177)
MARGARET
You could destroy the world with a
single thought.
(suddenly)
Don't, incidentally. Just file
that away. But the truth is, you
hold all the cards: every church,
every candle, every sacrifice --
that's for you. When people pray,
they're not praying because they
want this thing or that thing.
They just don't want to be
forgotten.
BACK TO:
A317 A317
EXT. ROAD / PRIUS - DAY
Mary is still watching the tape. She realizes Noelle isn't
watching over her shoulder anymore.
Mary looks around. Her daughter is nowhere to be seen.
MARY
Noelle? Noelle!
CUT TO:
317 317
EXT. FOREST CROSSROADS - DAY
Gabriel and Sierra are back at the junction where the paved
road meets the gravel road.
GABRIEL
Maybe if I just cut back, didn't
get so involved...
SIERRA
We both know that'll never work.
Next week, you'll be back here
redesigning the pinecones. You
have to quit cold-turkey.
GABRIEL
I can't.
89.
SIERRA
You can. But I can't force you to
leave. You have to want it.
She takes his hand, running a finger through the green string
bracelet around his wrist.
She kisses him. And then she's gone.
Gabriel stands there for a long beat, considering his
decision.
x103 x103
OMIT
318 318
EXT. GRAVEL ROAD / NEAR THE PRIUS - DAY
Panicking, Mary calls out for --
MARY
Noelle! Noelle!
She's nowhere to be found. Then, from behind her...
GABRIEL
She's here.
Gabriel is walking up the gravel road, with Noelle holding
his hand.
GABRIEL (CONT'D)
I didn't forget you guys.
Mary regards him as a familiar stranger, a beloved imposter.
MARY
Everything okay?
GABRIEL
Absolutely. Let's go home.
MUSIC BEGINS, a song that will carry us through the next
sequence.
319 319
INT. PRIUS - DAY
Gabriel climbs into the driver's seat. Both Mary and Noelle
watch with interest as he pushes the "START" button. The car
BEEPS and engages without any problem.
Everyone fastens their seatbelts.
90.
320 320
EXT. FOREST ROAD - DAY
The Prius drives down the gravel road. Mary tries to keep
her eyes on the scenery, but they keep drifting over to
Gabriel, trying to read what he's thinking.
321 321
EXT. CROSSROADS - DAY
The Prius turns on to the paved road. Headlights switch on.
322 322
OMIT
323 323
OMIT
324 324
OMIT
325 325
EXT. HOUSE - NIGHT
The metal gate at the top of the driveway swings open,
SQUEALING on its rusty hinges.
326 326
EXT. DRIVEWAY - NIGHT
Gabriel lifts the sleeping Noelle out of the car. Carries
her into the house. Mary shuts the door behind them.
327 327
INT. NOELLE'S ROOM - NIGHT
Taking off her shoes, Gabriel tucks Noelle into bed. Turns
on a nightlight for her.
328 328
INT. MASTER BATHROOM - NIGHT
Gabriel brushes his teeth with an electric toothbrush while
Mary reads a magazine on the toilet.
329 329
INT. BEDROOM - NIGHT
Gabriel switches off the light. He spoons Mary, who kisses
his hand. On both Mary and Gabriel's faces, we see anxiety.
Things left unsaid.
330 330
INT. BEDROOM - NIGHT [LATER]
Gabriel lies awake, staring at the ceiling.
91.
331 331
INT. STAIRWELL - NIGHT
Gabriel's bare feet walk down the carpeted stairs.
332 332
INT. DINING ROOM - NIGHT
Gabriel stares at the three paintings on the wall.
333 333
INT. KITCHEN / EXT. BACK YARD - DAWN
Gabriel stands in the doorway, looking out at the inky-blue
sky. His eyes are red, tired. He hasn't slept at all.
It's very quiet, except for the occasional precocious BIRD
CALL.
Mary enters from the living room, still in her pajamas. He
knows she's there. Neither wants to speak.
MARY
You need to go, don't you?
GABRIEL
No. I can stay.
MARY
How long? Forever? Every day,
you'd know what you were missing.
He smiles, a little.
MARY (CONT'D)
What happens? If you go.
GABRIEL
Worst-case scenario? Spontaneous
disintegration into a fiery void.
Oblivio accebit. The end of
everything.
MARY
That's all?
Both smile.
GABRIEL
That probably wouldn't happen. The
basic structure of the universe
should hold. I guess I'm just
worried about the human factor.
You guys kill each other a lot.
92.
MARY
In fairness, that's usually in your
name. Plus we've gotten much more
efficient at it.
A beat.
GABRIEL
I like this world. I like my life,
here, with you and Noelle...
MARY
But it's not real. I'm not really
your wife, you're not really my
husband. On some level, it's all
pretend.
GABRIEL
It's not pretend. There's a reason
you were there, in every version.
You were my sister, my wife, my
best friend...
MARY
That's a little creepy.
GABRIEL
I wanted you close. In one
version, I even told you. I warned
you that some day they might come
for me, and...
MARY
...You'd have to leave. How many
versions were there?
GABRIEL
Ninety. This is the last one.
MARY
Wow.
GABRIEL
I've destroyed billions of people
with a thought. Obliterated them.
And you'd like to think it's
painless...
MARY
Stop. You don't have to explain, or
apologize. Everything that is, is
because of you. If that's all,
that's enough.
With that, there's really nothing more to say.
93.
MARY (CONT'D)
So.
GABRIEL
So.
MARY
Guess you don't really need to pack
anything.
GABRIEL
I'm good.
MARY
You're great. It's been a
pleasure.
GABRIEL
Likewise. I love you.
MARY
Love you, too. Ya big lug.
He kisses her. It's not a big, passionate, movie-ending
kiss, but rather a fond kiss farewell. At the end of it, he
WHISPERS into her ear:
GABRIEL
You're my favorite.
She smiles.
With two fingers, Gabriel BREAKS the green string bracelet
around his left wrist.
And in that moment, a film passes over him, like the boundary
between water and air.
He's stepped out of this dimension.
Mary is frozen with the same smile on her face, but we notice
that she and the kitchen around her have flattened out to two-
dimensional images.
She and everything around her has become like wallpaper,
slowly curling away, revealing emptiness beneath.
Gabriel collapses into a single, spiky sphere of light.
The light moves through the kitchen, creating waves that
ripple through the tissue-thin walls.
Picking up speed, the sphere rushes through the window,
heading west.
94.
334 334
EXT. LOS ANGELES - DAY
As the light flies out over Hancock Park, the mansions and
skyscrapers seem unreal, like models.
Reaching Santa Monica, we pass over the ferris wheel at the
end of the pier.
We dive into the blue ocean beneath us, which becomes only a
swirling gray fog with a viscous thickness.
We see three lights in the distance. We join them, moving
with them.
Further ahead, more lights, circling. It's a loose spiral
made of stars, resembling nothing so much as the number 9.
As we get closer and closer, we...
MATCH CUT TO:
A PALE EYE,
opening. We are...
335 335
INT. KITCHEN - MORNING
Hands reach up, expecting to find glasses, but there are
none.
As we PULL OUT, we reveal it's not Mary, Melissa or Margaret,
but a fourth person -- just slightly different from any of
them. We'll call her M.
She looks first to the spot where Gabriel was standing.
Empty.
MAN'S VOICE (O.S.)
Honey, do we have nutmeg?
M looks over at husband Ben, who is busy making pancakes,
reading from a recipe.
M
We should.
Coming around from behind Ben, Noelle checks through the
spice drawer. M watches her with cautious fascination.
BEN
Cinnamon, too.
95.
M catches her reflection in the toaster. Notices she looks
different than she expected.
NOELLE
(to Ben)
If I had a horse...
Noelle turns back with the spices, handing them to Ben one at
a time.
NOELLE (CONT'D)
I would name her Cinnamon.
BEN
Really.
NOELLE
And if I had another horse...
BEN
Nutmeg?
NOELLE
No, Flash.
M
Sweetie?
She beckons Noelle over. Tucks back the little girl's hair.
Keeping her voice low enough so Ben can't hear:
M (CONT'D)
This is going to sound really
strange, but...what's my name?
Noelle only gives her a half-crazy look.
NOELLE
Mmmmmmmmmm-Mommy.
Noelle smiles. M smiles too, a little embarrassed.
M
Right. Exactly.
Noelle looks her right in the eye.
NOELLE
He's not coming back. But it's
gonna be okay. He put the pieces
together, it's like...
M
The best of all possible worlds.
Noelle taps her nose.
96.
BEN
Honey? Is it supposed to stick
like this?
Sharing a look...
M
We should help him.
Noelle agrees. They head over to assist.
We MOVE ACROSS the family as they work on the pancakes,
Noelle directing how big the ears on hers should be.
We leave them in the middle of a messy kitchen, gooey
pancakes, and a good life.
FADE OUT.
THE END
97.
ADDITIONAL MATERIAL
The following scene (Scene 99) is the conversation between S
and G that plays near the end of Part Three. The plan is to
shoot this scene in almost every setup of the film that
involves both characters -- be it in Part One, Two or Three.
So we'll be shooting this scene a lot. We'll then be
intercutting the best of all these moments to create one
sequence.
99 99
INT./EXT. VARIOUS LOCATIONS
S.
It's not that hard to make a
universe. At first, you just
checked in every once in a while.
See how the Neanderthals were
doing. Move some continents
around. But then you got more into
it. Starting playing a couple of
characters of your own. Kings.
Slaves. Messiahs. Pretty soon,
you were playing 24/7.
G.
How long have I..?
S.
You've been gone for four thousand
years. Not that time means the
same for us, but...
G.
You came looking for me.
S.
That's what a girl does.
G.
Why now?
S.
We couldn't just storm in on a
fiery chariot. It's your universe.
We had to play by your rules. We
had to make you see how limited and
corrupt your little world was.
Don't get me wrong, this world is
nice. It's cozy. But do you
remember where you came from?
A few beats while it comes back to him. Tears start to build
in his eyes. What he's picturing is unspeakably beautiful.
98.
G.
It was warm. And white. Like...
S.
You can't describe it with human
words. You can't think it with
human thoughts.
(beat)
That's why you have to come back.
Come back with us. With me.
http://www.imsdb.com/scripts/Nines,-The.html
…”Sau poate ca nici El” – Imnul Creatiunii (Vedas / Vede)
From a Gnostic (or a Platonic) view, the god worshipped by most people is the god of this world. This demiurgic deity doesn’t create himself. He doesn’t even create the world, but simply manipulates what was already there and then rules over it. This false or inferior god doesn’t remember his own origin and so doesn’t realize that he too is a creation.
The Gnostic view also relates to the problem not being “something larger than natural life”. Some Gnostics believed the Kingdom is all around us rather than being in Heaven
-
- Ştergere comentariu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Imn Creatiunii (Rig Veda)
Atunci nici Nefiinta n-a fost si nici Fiinta
Caci nu era nici spatiu, nici cer si nici stihie.
Avea stapan si margini pe-atunci Universul?
Avea adanci prapastii? Dar mare? Nu se stie.
N-a fost nici Nemurire, caci Moartea nu-ncepuse.
Nu se nascuse noapte, caci nu fusese zi.
Nici vant n-a fost sa bata acele inceputuri,
Insa ceva in lume- Universul- se ivi.
Era-nvelit in noapte adanca Universul:
Ocean de intuneric pierdut in noapte lui.
Dar ca-ntr-o carapace, ascuns in invelisuri,
Ceva- nascu prin forta din chinul focului.
Si iata cum, Intaiul- ivit din inceputuri,
Un sambure: Iubirea- samanta a lumii,
Pe care inteleptii-n inima il gasira,
Trecand din Nefiinta-n a Vietii radacini.
Ei masoara lumea in curmezis cu sfoara,
- Ce-a fost acolo-n hauri? Dar jos ce s-a-ntamplat?
Ca purtatori de gemeni pornira oarbe forte,
Care prin sine insesi de sus s-au scuturat.
Dar care minte oare fu-n stare sa priceapa,
Creatiunea insasi de unde-a inceput?
Poate aceia zeii isi zamislisera neamul,
Dar cine va sa spuna din cine s-au nascut?
Doar El, acela care porni Creatiunea,
El, cel ce-o priveste din ceruri, numai El,
El, cel care-a facut-o, sau poate n-a facut-o.
El singur stie poate. Sau poate ca nici El.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://www.metahistory.org/gnostique/archonfiles/AlienDreaming.php
http://www.metahistory.org/MM/MMConnectionThree.php
„Scholars like Karen King argue that Magdalene espoused the teachings of Jesus, but they can only do so by drawing selectively from the Gnostic materials. The Nag Hammadi materials are baffling because they present some aspects of the orthodox Jesus, and other aspects of Jesus the heretic who, as he hangs on the cross, looks down scornfully at the crowd and laughs at their lack of perception, knowing that they are born blind (NHC VII, 3: 83). This Jesus is a Gnostic master who ridicules the Biblical patriarchs as laughing stocks and dupes of the Archons. (According to Gnostics, Archons are alien-type entities who distort the human mind by telepathic intrusion). Rather than associate himself with the conventional story line, the Gnostic master repudiates it by rejecting the other characters: "Adam to Moses, and John the Baptist, none of them knew me, nor my brothers of the light" (VII, 2.62 ff.). He condemns those who call themselves bishops and deacons, as if they have received their authority from God as dry channels (Ibid., 79, 20-5). Rather than plead his own case as the mediator between humankind and the father god, he warns: "Perhaps you think that the Father is a lover of mankind, or that he can be won over by prayer, or that he grants remission to one on anothers behalf, or that he bears with one who asks? It is by so believing that the soul kills itself" (NHL I, 2: 11 12). Throughout many passages, the Gnostic protest against Christian doctrines is ruthless and rigorous. Over sixteen centuries, it has not lost its sting.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
“O, oamenilor, nu va inselati, ca Dumnezeu nu in locasuri facute de maini omenesti locuieste, nici in cer [nici in alta dimensiune], ci in sufletele [inimile / miezul] fiintelor.” (Sf. Mc. Stefan)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
1 Mar (Acelasi Dumnezeu) = mar, apple, pomme etc nume diferite = religii diferite.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
- Nu. Ai uitat, a spus spiritul. Nu asa ai inceput sa pictezi. Lumina in sine a fost prima ta iubire: ai iubit pictura doar pt ca era mijlocul prin care ai putut sa redai lumina.
- O, asta a fost cu secole in urma, a spus duhul. Dar ajungi sa evoluezi. Sigur, nu mi-ai vazut ultimele lucrari. Incepe sa te intereseze mai mult sa pictezi de dragul picturii.
- Asa se intampla, intr-adevar. Si eu a trebuit sa-mi revin din asta. Totul a fost o capcana. Cerneala, si strunele, si vopselele erau necesare acolo jos, dar sunt si stimulente periculoase. Toti poetii, muzicienii si pictorii sunt distrasi, daca nu exista Har, de dragostea pt lucrurile pe care le spun, de placerea spunerii, pana cand, in adancurile Iadului, nu mai pot fi interesati de Dumnezeu, ci doar de ce spun ei despre El. Caci nu se rezuma totul la interesul pt pictura, sa stii. Decad si mai mult – devin interesati de propriile personalitati si apoi de nimic altceva in afara de faima.
Izvorul vindecator seamana un pic cu Lethe. Cand vei bea din apa sa vei uita pe veci de operele pe care le-ai creat. Te vei bucura de ele ca si cum ar fi ale altcuiva: fara mandrie si fara modestie.
- Vrei sa spui ca aici nu sunt oameni celebri?
- Dar ei nu se deosebesc prin ceva anume. Nu mai mult ca oricare altii. Nu pricepi? Gloria Divina curge in toti si din toti: ca lumina si oglinzile. Dar Lumina e mai importanta.
Toti sunt celebri. Toti sunt cunoscuti, amintiti, recunoscuti de singura Gandire care ii poate judeca fara gres.
Din C.S. Lewis: “Marea despartire = The great divorce” (1946; trad. La Ed. Humanitas 2013)
Dumnezeu Cel negrăit și necuprins de gând și de cuvânt, nevăzut, neajuns, pururea fiind și Același fiind.-
- Ştergere comentariu
Icoane ale zeilor sunt peste tot! Grâul, copacii, chiar şi un ciob de argilă, poate servi ca formă în care să se manifeste zeul. Osiris, deşi mort, continuă să trăiască ca sursă şi temei al oricărei Creaţii. Cuvintele lui sună ameninţător: “Fie că trăiesc, fie că mor, eu sunt Osiris! Eu pătrund în tine şi reapar dincolo de tine; pier în tine şi cresc în tine... Zeii trăiesc în mine pentru că eu trăiesc şi cresc în grâul care îi susţine. Eu acopăr pământul; fie că trăiesc, fie că mor, eu sunt Orzul, nu pot fi nimicit. Am pătruns Ordinea... Am devenit Stăpânul Ordinii... Răsar din trupul Ordinii...”.
Conform mitologiei egiptene, oamenii sunt indispensabili zeilor care se hrănesc cu ofrande.
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/mitologie-egipteana-i
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„I do not believe in spiritual paths… all paths lead to unreality. Paths are creations within the scope of knowledge. Therefore, paths and movements cannot transport you in Reality, because their function is to enmesh you within the dimension of knowledge, while the Reality prevails prior to it.” (Sri Nisargadatta Maharaj – „The Nectar of Immortality”)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Nu descriu Dumnezeirea, nu vă înşelaţi orbilor! Căci Ea este Nealcătuită, Nevăzută şi Neînchipuită. Ci, înfăţişând Chipul Trupului [chipul omenesc al lui Iisus / icoana], mă închin şi cu credinţă măresc pe Fecioara, Care L-a născut.”
„Preaslăvită naşterea ta, Curată şi pe pereţi închipuită [icoana], o sărutăm; dar nu ne închinăm lucrului, ci chipul îl cinstim şi mărturisind adevărul întru amândouă ne umplem de dreapta credinţă, după cuviinţă.”
(Canonul Sf. Ioan Scararul)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Coranul descrie islamismul ca religia primordiala prin faptul ca D-zeu a existat dintotdeauna si, prin urmare, universul nu este decat o manifestare a lui D-zeu. De fapt, D-zeu Se afla in afara timpului si spatiului si, pur si simplu, exista. Asadar, rezulta ca Islamul insusi a existat intotdeauna, precedand nasterea si revelatia profetului Mahomed. Revelatiile profetului n-au facut decat sa explice ceva ce exista deja, si despre care, mai mult, niciodata nu se pusese problema sa nu existe. La fel si in cazul tuturor religiilor care se referea la Adevaratul D-zeu: zoroastrismul, hinduismul, budismul si crestinismul; partial in cazul iudaismului.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Coranul descrie islamismul ca religia primordiala prin faptul ca D-zeu a existat dintotdeauna si, prin urmare, universul nu este decat o manifestare a lui D-zeu. De fapt, D-zeu Se afla in afara timpului si spatiului si, pur si simplu, exista. Asadar, rezulta ca Islamul insusi a existat intotdeauna, precedand nasterea si revelatia profetului Mahomed. Revelatiile profetului n-au facut decat sa explice ceva ce exista deja, si despre care, mai mult, niciodata nu se pusese problema sa nu existe. La fel si in cazul tuturor religiilor care se referea la Adevaratul D-zeu: zoroastrismul, hinduismul, budismul si crestinismul; partial in cazul iudaismului.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
http://sil3ntiumlink.blogspot.ro/2010/12/sarpele-cosmic-adn-ul-si-o...
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/ciencia/ciencia_adn12.htm
Anthony Peake:
https://books.google.ro/books?id=y3CzBAAAQBAJ&pg=PT170&lpg=...
Şi ce călătorie semnificativă a fost! A spus că băutura numită ,,ayahuasca” avea un gust asemănător cu acela al grepfrutului acidulat, lăsînd o senzaţie neplăcută. La prima tentativă, a vomitat acel lichid dezgustător. A doua încercare a fost mult mai eficientă şi, în 30 de secunde, imaginile au început să i se reverse în minte. Apoi, subit, acele imagini halucinante au dispărut şi s-a trezit într-un cu totul alt loc. Cînd s-a obişnuit cu noul mediu, s-a pomenit înconjurat de doi boa constrictori uriaşi: „Şerpii aceştia enormi sînt acolo – am ochii închişi şi văd o lume spectaculoasă, alcătuită din lumini strălucitoare şi, în mijlocul acestor gînduri înceţoşate, şerpii încep să-mi vorbească. Ei îmi explică faptul că sînt doar o fiinţă umană. Simt cum mintea îmi crapă şi, în fisuri, văd aroganţa nesfîrşită a presupoziţiilor mele. Este profund adevărat că sînt doar o fiinţă umană şi, în majoritatea timpului, am impresia că înţeleg totul, pe cîtă vreme iată-mă aici, într-o realitate mult mai puternică, pe care nu o înţeleg deloc şi a cărei existenţă, în aroganţa mea, nici măcar nu o bănuiam“.
La revenirea în realitatea obişnuită, Narby a constatat că percepţia sa asupra naturii Universului se schimbase. Era convins că aceşti şerpi erau entităţi reale, cu puteri nebănuite. Mai tîrziu, l-a întrebat pe Gomez cine erau acei şerpi. ,,Mama licorii «ayahuasca»”, a fost răspunsul. ,,Ayahuasca” este un grup de halucinogene, care par să funcţioneze diferit de clasicele substanţe psihedelice. Ele deschid mintea umană spre un nivel superior al conştiinţei, spre un loc ce pare mai real decît lumea lăsată în urmă. În aceste alte dimensiuni pot fi întîlnite entităţi care par a avea propriile existenţe şi motivaţii independente. Aceste fiinţe au puteri care le fac să fie aproape ca nişte zei. Iată de ce forţele care facilitează aceste comunicări din spaţiul intern se numesc enteogene, fiind substanţe care generează [accesul la] divinul lăuntric. Cine sînt aceste creaturi, ca nişte şerpi, şi ce ne pot spune despre adevărata natură a Universului? Pentru a găsi unele răspunsuri, trebuie să călătorim, la fel ca Narby, în jungla amazoniană.
Cu 2 ani înainte de experienţa lui Narby cu acei doi şerpi, psihologul israelian Benny Shanon se afla într-o vacanţă de drumeţii, prin junglele Ecuadorului. El şi alte două cupluri au angajat o indigenă ca ghid. Cum Shanon era singur, i-a fost mai la îndemînă să discute cu ghidul decît cu tovarăşii săi de drumeţii. A constatat că femeia avea cunoştinţe surprinzătoare despre simbolismul viselor şi despre viaţa interioară a minţii. Mai mult, cînd şi-a descris propriile vise, aceasta i-a prezentat un model extrem de bine structurat cu privire la felul cum ar trebui interpretate visele. Spre marea sa uimire, Shanon a constatat că această femeie, care abia dacă ştia să citească, îi explica o teorie complexă, pe care a expus-o într-un mod desăvîrşit. Continuînd să pună întrebări, Shanon şi-a dat seama că femeia îi prezenta informaţii pe care le primise în timpul unei stări halucinatorii. A întrebat-o cum a reuşit să intre în acea stare, şi ea i-a spus că a folosit o fiertură foarte puternică, pe care băştinaşii o obţineau din plante şi care era contraindicată oamenilor albi. Shanon a întrebat dacă i s-ar permite, totuşi, să încerce această băutură, iar femeia i-a răspuns că va trebui să-l întrebe pe vraciul local – ,,brujo”.
La întoarcerea din drumeţie, Shanon a fost condus în satul femeii şi i s-a dat o adresă. I s-a spus să se ducă la acea adresă şi să ceară ceva numit ,,ayahuasca”. Ulterior, a constatat că, la adresa respectivă, se afla, dintre toate lucrurile posibile, o băcănie. A întrebat de acea substanţă, după cum i se spusese. Vînzătoarea s-a dus în spatele prăvăliei, a dat la o parte o draperie şi, acolo, pe podea, Shanon a văzut o stivă de buşteni. Femeia a luat unul dintre buşteni, cam de 30 de centimetri, şi l-a pus pe tejghea.
– Zdrobeşte-l, fă o supă din el şi bea-o noaptea, tîrziu.
Asta a fost tot. Shanon a transportat buşteanul la Ierusalim şi a aşteptat cîteva luni pînă să-l încerce. Prima lui tentativă de a prepara miraculoasa băutură s-a soldat cu un eşec. Ulterior, a descoperit că ar fi trebuit să folosească tot buşteanul, nu doar scoarţa, după cum presupusese, şi că ar mai fi trebuit să adauge frunzele unei alte plante.
După 8 ani, în 1991, Shanon avea ,,să se întîlnească”, din nou, cu acea băutură, dar, de data aceasta, licoarea fusese preparată special pentru el, în Brazilia, de către membrii unei biserici, numită Santo Daime. Cu această ocazie, experienţa sa a fost de-a dreptul uluitoare. Se pare că a văzut Istoria omenirii desfăşurîndu-se în faţa ochilor săi, începînd din vremurile antice pînă la evenimentele moderne. Deşi nu era decît un observator, avea impresia că simţea motivaţiile, speranţele şi temerile oamenilor pe care îi vedea. De-a lungul voiajului său prin Istorie, a înţeles un aspect semnificativ: „Am înţeles, în special, că teoriile de proces, precum psihanaliza, sau evoluţionismul darwinian, scăpau din vedere esenţialul. Astfel, esenţa persoanelor şi a speciei nu este determinată de procesele menţionate de aceste teorii, ci ea este la îndemîna oricui, fiind determinată la un alt nivel. Procesele doar definesc realizarea acestei esenţe în lumea fizică, în orice moment“.
Evolutia nu este cf modelului Darwinian materialist: adaptarea la mediu, obtinerea unui organism cat mai in echilibru cu mediul sau inconjurator. Dk ar fi fost asa, unicelularele erau deja perfecte si nemuritoare pe deasupra. La fel furnicile. Nu ar fi fost necesare: constiinta de sine superioara cu remuscarile, teama, angoasele, fobiile, tanjirea, proiectia in viitor scl trasatuti psihice umane, care sunt un dezavantaj in a raectiona prompt la mediu (dar poate ca e ca in “matrix”, prea mult bine-adaptare strica, plictiseste, duce la stagnare sau rejet). Constiinta autoreferentiala nu adauga nimic, ba chiar poate fi considerata o dezvoltare negativa dpdv evolutionist. Deci e vorba de alt program evolutiv implementat, teleologic, nu de cel orb Darwinian.
[Cf. Teosofiei, “Ochiul lui Shiva” nu se atrofiase definitiv, inainte de sfarsirea celei de-a 4-a rase-radacina, cand spiritualitatea si toate puterile si atributele divine ale omului deva al celei de-a 3-a au fost facute servitoarele nou-trezitelor pasiuni fiziologice si psihice ale omului fizic si, in loc sa se intample invers, ochiul ajunsese sa-si piarda puterile. Dar asa a fost legea evolutiei si, strict vorbind, nu a fost o cadere. Pacatul nu a constat in folosirea acestor puteri nou dezvoltate, ci in folosirea lor gresita; in faptul ca Tabernacolul, proiectat sa contina un zeu, a fost transformat in altarul tuturor inechitatilor spirituale.]
Era evident că acest tînăr universitar percepuse evoluţia umană din perspectiva a ceva aflat atît înăuntrul, cît şi în afara conştiinţei umane, ceva care observă, simte, empatizează şi călăuzeşte. Acest imperativ se pare că ne ghidează prin timp şi spaţiu, avînd propria agendă, care poate să se manifeste în lumea fizică, dar e localizată la un alt nivel. Shanon adaugă, apoi, o fascinantă şi, în ultimă instanţă, semnificativă coda la această nouă interpretare: „Am mai înţeles că tot ceea ce trăiam avea legătură cu lumea Cabalei. Am realizat că diferitele scene cereşti descrise în textele ezoterice evreieşti nu sînt fictive. M-am pomenit asimilînd ideea că realitatea, aşa cum o percepem noi, nu este decît un văl, o cortină, care ascunde esenţa secretă, nevăzută, a lucrurilor“. Acest comentariu este fascinant. Cabala nu este un sistem religios, ci unul mistic, explicînd realitatea într-un mod cu totul diferit de ştiinţa modernă, care rămîne, în esenţa ei, experimentală şi raţională.
După cum am descoperit în analiza pe care am făcut-o asupra operei lui Rabbi Joel Bakst, Cabala este, pur şi simplu, o distilare a credinţelor care au fost transmise din trecutul îndepărtat, poate dintr-un trecut care, acum, este pierdut pentru Istorie. Este posibil ca, în aceste texte, şi chiar în textele străvechi ale tuturor religiilor antice, să fie descoperite indicii cu privire la apariţia noastră ca specie? Este posibil ca noi să nu fim ceea ce părem, sau, şi mai important, ceea ce credem că sîntem? Este posibil ca o altă inteligenţă să ne călăuzească drumul prin Istorie? Dacă ar fi să-i credem pe ,,ayausqueros”, calea şamanului deschide canale de comunicaţie cu divinul, care nu sînt disponibile tuturor fiinţelor umane. Este un divin care ne dă sfaturi imediate şi, procedînd astfel, lărgeşte canalele de comunicaţie. Dovezi în acest sens pot fi întîlnite în însăşi istoria licorii ,,ayahuasca”, în modul cum a fost descoperită şi cum a devenit parte a culturii amazoniene.
Acest fapt demonstrează că ,,ayahuasca” generează viziuni la fel de reale ca tot ceea ce văd ochii noştri, în realitatea înconjurătoare. Ar putea fi găsită o explicaţie presupunîndu-se că imaginile văzute sînt iluminate de biofotoni? Dacă aşa stau lucrurile, nu este deloc surprinzător că, în astfel de situaţii, creierul reacţionează ca şi cum ar prelucra imagini din exterior. Totuşi, faptul că DMT se află în creier este dincolo de orice îndoială, aşa că întrebarea de interes ar trebui să fie: De ce se află acolo? În cartea ,,Entheogens and the Future of Religion” (,,Enteogenele şi viitorul religiei”), psihiatrul Rick Strassman formulează această întrebare, într-o manieră precisă şi specifică: „De ce avem, cu toţii, DMT în creier? De ce există un compus care generează experienţe de contact extraterestru – moarte, călătorie spaţială şi alte efecte extraordinare -, atunci cînd este administrat (sau produs)? Totuşi, o întrebare comparabilă nu este formulată cu privire la siliciul din cipurile de computer. Mai degrabă, siliciul se află în cipurile de computer, deoarece funcţionează; este cea mai bună moleculă pentru funcţia necesară. În acelaşi mod, avem DMT în creierele noastre, deoarece funcţionează. Este cea mai bună moleculă pentru funcţia necesară, de reacordare a capacităţilor de percepţie ale creierului la diferite niveluri. În acest caz, întrebarea evoluţionistă trebuie formulată astfel: «De ce am avea nevoie de astfel de capacităţi, dacă modelul ştiinţific al realităţii este corect?»“.
Acestea au fost întrebările la care Strassman a încercat să răspundă, prin cercetarea sa inovatoare privind efectele DMT, materializată în lucrarea ,,DMT – Molecula spiritului”, în care sînt descrise rezultatele mai multor experimente clinice, pe care autorul le-a efectuat la începutul anilor ‘90.
Michael Harner in “The way of the shman”: “Îi percepeam foarte slab pe cei care transmiseseră aceste gânduri creaturi reptiliene gigantice…………
=
As the brief equatorial twilight was replaced by darkness, Tomas poured about a third of the bottle into a gourd bowl and gave it to me. All the Indians were watching. I felt like Socrates amidst his Athenian compatriots, accepting the hemlock - it occurred to me that one of the alternate names people in the Peruvian Amazon gave ayahuasca was "the little death." I drank the potion quickly. It had a strange, slightly bitter taste. I then waited for Tomas to take his turn, but he said that he had decided not to participate after all.
They had me lie down on the bamboo platform under the great thatched roof of the communal house. The village was silent, except for the chirping of crickets and the distant calls of a howler monkey deep in the jungle.
As I stared upward into the darkness, faint lines of light appeared. They grew sharper, more intricate, and burst into brilliant colors. Sound came from far away, a sond like a waterfall, which grew stronger and stronger until it filled my ears.
Just a few minutes earlier I had been disappointed, sure that the ayahuasca was not going to have any effect on me. Now the sound of rushing water flooded my brain. My jaw began to feel numb, and the numbness was moving up to my temples.
Overhead the faint lines became brighter, and gradually interlaced to form a canopy resembling a geometric mosaic of stained glass. The bright violet hues formed an ever-expanding roof above me. Within this celestial cavern, I heard the sound of water grow louder and I could see dim figures engaged in shadowy movements. As my eyes seemed to adjust to the gloom, the moving scene resolved itself into something resembling a huge fun house, a supernatural carnival of demons. In the center, presiding over the activities, and looking directly at me, was a gigantic, grinning crocodilian head, from whose cavernous jaws gushed a torrential flood of water. Slowly the waters rose, and so did the canopy above them, until the scene was metamorphosed into a simple duality of blue sky above and sea below. All creatures had vanished.
Then, from my position near the surface of the water, I began to see two strange boats wafting back and forth, floating through the air towards me, coming closer and closer. They slowly combined to form a single vessel with a huge dragon-headed prow, not unlike that of a Viking ship. Set amidships was a square sail. Gradually, as the boat gently floated back and forth above me, I heard a rhythmic swishing sound and saw that it was a giant galley with several hundred oars moving back and forth in cadence with the sound.
I became conscious, too, of the most beautiful singing I have ever heard in my life, high-pitched and ethereal, emanating from myriad voices on board the galley. As I looked more closely at the deck, I could make out large numbers of people with the heads of blue jays and the bodies of humans, not unlike the bird-headed gods of ancient Egypt.
I became aware of my brain. I felt—physically—that it had become compartmentalized into four separate and distinct levels. At the uppermost surface was the observer and commander, which was conscious of the condition of my body, and was responsible for the attempt to keep my heart going. lt perceived, but purely as a spectator, the visions emanating from what seemed to be the nether portions of my brain. Immediately below the topmost level I felt a numbed layer, which seemed to have been put out of commission by the drug—it just wasn't there. The next level down was the source of my visions, including the soul boat. Now I was virtually certain I was about to die.
As I tried to accept my fate, an even lower portion of my brain began to transmit more visions and information. I was "told" that this new material was being presented to me because I was dying and therefore "safe" to receive these revelations. These were the secrets reserved for the dying and the dead, I was informed.
I could only very dimly perceive the givers of these thoughts: giant reptilian creatures reposing sluggishly at the lowermost depths of the back of my brain, where it met the top of the spinal column. I could only vaguely see them in what seemed to be gloomy, dark depths. Then they projected a visual scene in front of me.
First they showed me the planet Earth as it was eons ago, before there was any life on it. I saw an ocean, barren land, and a bright blue sky. Then black specks dropped from the sky by the hundreds and landed in front of me on the barren landscape. I could see that the "specks" were actually large, shiny, black creatures with stubby pterodactyl-like wings and huge whale-like bodies. Their heads were not visible to me. They flopped down, utterly exhausted from their trip, resting for eons.
They explained to me in a kind of thought language that they were fleeing from something out in space. They had come to the planet Earth to escape their enemy. The creatures then showed me how they had created life on the planet in order to hide within the multitudinous forms and thus disguise their presence. Before me, the magnificence of plant and animal creation and speciation—hundreds of millions of years of activity—took place on a scale and with a vividness impossible to describe. I learned that the dragon-like creatures were thus inside of all forms of life, including man. They were the true masters of humanity and the entire planet, they told me. We humans were but the receptacles and servants of these creatures. For this reason they could speak to me from within myself.
These revelations, welling up from the depths of my mind, alternated with visions of the floating galley, which had almost finished taking my soul on board. The boat with its blue-jay headed deck crew was gradually drawing away, pulling my life force along as it headed toward a large fjord flanked by barren, worn hills. I knew I had only a moment more to live. Strangely, I had no fear of the bird-headed people; they were welcome to have my soul if they could keep it. But I was afraid that somehow my soul might not remain on the horizontal plane of the fjord but might, through processes unknown but felt and dreaded, be acquired or re-acquired by the dragon-like denizens of the depths. I suddenly felt my distinctive humanness, the contrast between my species and the ancient reptilian ancestors. I began to struggle against returning to the ancient ones, who were beginning to feel increasingly alien and possibly evil. Each heart beat was a major undertaking. I turned to human help. With an unimaginable last effort, I barely managed to utter one word to the Indians:
"Medicine!"
I saw them rushing around to make an antidote, and I knew they could not prepare it in time. I needed a guardian who could defeat dragons, and I frantically tried to conjure up a powerful being to protect me against the alien reptilian creatures. One appeared before me; and at that moment the Indians forced my mouth open and poured the antidote into me. Gradually, the dragons disappeared back into the lower depths; the soul boat and the fjord were no more. I relaxed with relief. The antidote radically eased my condition, but it did not prevent me from having many additional visions of a more superficial nature. These were manageable and enjoyable. I made fabulous journeys at will through distant regions, even out into the Galaxy; created incredible architecture; and employed sardonically grinning demons to realize my fantasies. Often I found myself laughing aloud at the incongruities of my adventures. Finally, I slept.
Then I went back to the platform, eager to put my night's experiences on tape before I forgot anything. The work of recall went easily except for one portion of the trance that I could not remember. It remained blank, as though a tape had been erased. I struggled for hours to remember what had happened in that part of the experience, and I virtually wrestled it back into my consciousness.
The recalcitrant material turned out to be the communication from the dragon-like creatures, including the revelation of their role in the evolution of life on this planet and their innate domination of living matter, including man. I was highly excited at rediscovering this material, and could not help but feel that I was not supposed to be able to bring it back from the nether regions of the mind. I even had a peculiar sense of fear for my safety, because I now possessed a secret that the creatures had indicated was only intended for the dying. I immediately decided to share this knowledge with others so that the "secret" would not reside in me alone, and my life would not be in jeopardy. I put my outboard motor on a dugout canoe and left for an American evangelist mission station nearby.
I arrived about noon. The couple at the mission, Bob and Millie, were a cut above the average evangelists sent from the United States: hospitable, humorous, and compassionate. I told them my story. When I described the reptile with water gushing out of his mouth, they exchanged glances, reached for their Bible, and read to me the following line from Chapter 12 in the Book of Revelation:
“And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood.”
They explained to me that the word "serpent" was synonymous in the Bible with the words "dragon" and "Satan." I went on with my narrative. When I came to the part about the dragon-like creatures fleeing an enemy somewhere beyond the Earth and landing here to hide from their pursuers, Bob and Millie became excited and again read me more from the same passage in the Book of Revelation:
“And there was a war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels. And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels with him. “
I listened with surprise and wonder. The missionaries, in turn, seemed to be awed by the fact that an atheistic anthropologist, by taking the drink of the "witch doctors," could apparently have revealed to him some of the same holy material in the Book of Revelation.
I was now eager to solicit a professional opinion from the most supernaturally knowledgeable of the Indians, a blind shaman who had made many excursions into the spirit world with the aid of the ayahuasca drink. lt seemed only proper that a blind man might be able to be my guide to the world of darkness. I went to his hut, taking my notebook with me, and described my visions to him segment by segment. At first I told him only the highlights; thus, when I came to the dragon-like creatures, I skipped their arrival from space and only said, "There were these giant black animals, something like great bats, longer than the length of this house, who said that they were the true masters of the world." There is no word for dragon in Conibo, so "giant bat" was the closest I could come to describe what I had seen.
He stared up toward me with his sightless eyes, and said with a grin, "Oh, they're always saying that. But they are only the Masters of Outer Darkness."
He waved his hand casually toward the sky. I felt a chill along the lower part of my spine, for I had not yet told him that I had seen them, in my trance, coming from outer space. I was stunned. What I had experienced was already familiar to this barefoot, blind shaman. Known to him from his own explorations of the same hidden world into which I had ventured.”
Don Juan / Castaneda: “We have a predator that came from the depths of the cosmos and took over the rule of our lives. Human beings are its prisoners. The Predator is our lord and master. It has rendered us docile, helpless. If we want to protest, it suppresses our protest. If we want to act independently, it demands that we don't do so..."
"Think for a moment, and tell me how you would explain the contradictions between the intelligence of man the engineer and the stupidity of his systems of beliefs, or the stupidity of his contradictory behaviour. Sorcerers believe that the predators have given us our systems of belief, our ideas of good and evil, our social mores. They are the ones who set up our hopes and expectations and dreams of success or failure. They have given us covetousness, greed, and cowardice. It is the predators who make us complacent, routinary, and egomaniacal.”
In order to keep us obedient and meek and weak, the predators engaged themselves in a stupendous manoeuvre stupendous, of course, from the point of view of a fighting strategist. A horrendous manoeuvre from the point of view of those who suffer it. They gave us their mind! Do you hear me? The predators give us their mind, which becomes our mind. The predators' mind is baroque, contradictory, morose, filled with the fear of being discovered any minute now.”
Morpheus to Neo: "Sa-ti spun de ce esti aici.
Esti aici pentru ca cunosti ceva.
Ceea ce stii nu iti poti explica, dar simti.
Ai simtit toata viata.
Ca este ceva in neregula cu lumea. Nu stii ce este, dar e acolo.
Ca o aschie in mintea ta, care te innebuneste.
Acest sentiment te-a adus la mine.
Stii despre ce vorbesc?"
"Matrix."
"Doresti sa stii ce inseamna?
Matrixul este peste tot in jurul nostru.
Chiar si acum in aceasta camera.
Poti sa-l vezi cand te uiti pe geam sau cand pornesti televizorul.
Poti sa-l simti cand mergi la serviciu, la biserica, cand platesti taxele.
Este lumea care iti acopera ochii pentru a te orbi de adevar."
"Ce adevar?"
"Ca esti un sclav, Neo.
Ca toata lumea, ai fost nascut in robie,
nascut intr-o inchisoare care n-o poti mirosi, gusta sau atinge.
o inchisoare pentru mintea ta.
Din pacate, nimeni nu-ti poate spune ce e Matrixul.
Va trebui sa-l vezi cu ochii tai."
Enteogen inseamna zeul (Divinul ) din noi. Ingerarea anumitor substante enteogene deschide de fapt constiinta spre intelegerea faptului ca D-zeu nu doar exista, dar Se afla inauntrul nostrum, al tuturor. Tot ce realizeaza aceste substante este sa ne faca sa intelegem ca suntem cu totii aceeasi fiinta, intruchipari ale unei entitati singulare oe care o numim D-zeu. Noi suntem cu totii manifestari ale lui D-zeu. Aceasta nu inseamna acelasi lucru cu a spune ca D-zeu este in noi, ci mai degraba ca tot ce exista este D-zeu si ca noi suntem acel D-zeu.
Ar putea decide sa traiasca fiecare viata si sa FIE cu adevarat acea fiinta. Ar putea, daca ar dori, sa se asigure ca a uitat ca era D-zeu si ca este pur si simplu o fiinta umana traind o viata din momentul nasterii pana in cel al mortii. Tot ptca este D-zeu, ar putea sa manifeste o parte din Sine in fiecare minte constienta de sine care a trait vreodata si s a traiasca fiecare viata simultan. In felul acesta, ar putea sa interactioneze cu toate celelalte versiuni ale Sale. Acum, intrucat fiecare versiune nu este constienta de propria sa Divinitate, nu realizeaza ca omenirea este de fapt doar o singura entitate care se percepe pe sine subiectiv. In felul acesta, D-zeu traieste in cadrul propriei Sale melodrame reale, nu ca observator, ci ca participant. Fiecare fiinta care exista are o intelegere constienta a sinelui si, prin asta, are motivatii si obiective. Aceste motivatii si obiective implica o interfata cu celelalte entiatti, toate avand motivatii si obiective proprii. In acest fel, omenirea sufera de o amnezie colectiva in ceea ce priveste starea ei unitara si propria ei Divinitate.
Ibn Arabi: “Cand misterul unitatii dintre suflet si Divin iti este dezvaluit, vei intelege ca nu esti altceva decat D-zeu… Caci atunci cand te cunosti pe tine insuti, simtul unei identitati limitate se pierde si stii ca tu si D-zeu sunteti unul si acelasi lucru.”
Cabalistul Daniel Matt: “Evoluand in spatiu-timp, oranizandu-Se pe Sine in varietatea complexa a existentei, D-zeu creste si invata neincetat, descoperind constientizarea prin fiecare dintre noi – eurile nenumarate si inimitabile ale lui D-zeu… In jocul nostru cosmic de-a v-ati ascunselea, D-zeu este deghizat sub infatisarea lumii, iar scopul jocului creatiei este descoperirea Divinului, explorarea limitelor a ceea ce suntem, incarnarea constiintei de sine a lui D-zeu. Insasi constiinta noastra este universul care devine constient de Sine. D-zeu Care devine constient de Sine… Fara noi, D-zeu este incomplet. Scanteile Divinului raman ascunse, potentialul Divin este nerealizat.”
Bernard Haisch: “D-zeu este un potential infinit. Dar potentialul nu e acelasi lucru cu experienta. Asa incat Divinitatea doreste sa-Si transpuna in realitate potentialul si sa-l experimenteze ca realitate. Nemanifestatul si trans-infinitul D-zeu - mai mare decat toate si mai putin decat nimic – Se transforma astfel in D-zeu Creatorul, D-zeu facut manifest. Fiinta devine facere; absolutul devine relativ.”
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„ citesc biletul scris de Înger
la Zidul Plângerii:
“în faţa Domnului nu se fac reverenţe!” ” (Dan Mircea Cipariu)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Cine e Dzeu
Extrase din diverse surse ("Heidegger şi un hipopotam intră pe Porţile Raiului" de Daniel Klein & Thomas Cathcart, G. Lanctot si "Biblia pt furnici" de Stefan Mitroi).
http://www.scribd.com/doc/263790890/Cine-e-Dzeu
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Pt cel care crede, am nenumarate argumente.
Pt cel care nu crede nu am nici un argument."
(Sf Augustin)
........................................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe Iunie 5, 2015 la 10:06am
- Ştergere comentariu
…se vor ruga din toata inima si vor dedica meritul divin pentru protectia urgenta a intregii umanitati, pentru pacea si eliberarea tuturor oamenilor care au murit in dezastre naturale si, ceea ce e mai rau, a celorlalti – cei care din ignoranta se ucid unii pe ceilalti in conflicte purtate in numele religiei, a politicii si a afacerilor – si pentru nenumaratele animale care sunt macelarite fara mila in fiecare zi.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Cearta intre Sfinti / dueluri magice intre masters din vechime / controlled folly (Carlos Castaneda):
Sf Epifanie al Ciprului vs Sf Ioan Gura de Aur (pe tema lui Origen: contra/pro)
Sf Atanasie Athonitul vs Sf Pavel de Xiropotam
Sf Ap Pavel vs Sf Ap Petru
Sf Ap Pavel vs Sf Ap Iacob varul Domnului si Biserica Ierusalimului.
http://www.doxologia.ro/puncte-de-vedere/ceata-sfintilor-nu-exclude...
Povestirile evangheliştilor + Povestiri Biblice / Zenon Kosidowski
[Ap Pavel certuri cu ceilalti Apostoli, cu Sf Petru, cu Sf Iacob s.a.]
http://www.scribd.com/doc/134370071/34598162-Povestiri-Biblice-de-Z...
Nazarinenii au ramas mereu adepti fideli ai Legii lui Moise si L-au venerat pe Iisus nu ca pe Dumnezeu ci ca pe un Barbat al Dreptatii si prooroc israelit. L-au condamnat pe Pavel drept un falsificator al invataturii lui Iisus si un renegat…
Chiar daca unii Apostoli au gresit, si-au spalat pacatele prin moarte muceniceasca.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Cearta intre Sfinti / dueluri magice intre masters din vechime / controlled folly (Carlos Castaneda):
Sf Epifanie al Ciprului vs Sf Ioan Gura de Aur (pe tema lui Origen: contra/pro)
Sf Atanasie Athonitul vs Sf Pavel de Xiropotam
Sf Ap Pavel vs Sf Ap Petru
Sf Ap Pavel vs Sf Ap Iacob varul Domnului si Biserica Ierusalimului.
http://www.doxologia.ro/puncte-de-vedere/ceata-sfintilor-nu-exclude...
Povestirile evangheliştilor + Povestiri Biblice / Zenon Kosidowski
[Ap Pavel certuri cu ceilalti Apostoli, cu Sf Petru, cu Sf Iacob s.a.]
http://www.scribd.com/doc/134370071/34598162-Povestiri-Biblice-de-Z...
Nazarinenii au ramas mereu adepti fideli ai Legii lui Moise si L-au venerat pe Iisus nu ca pe Dumnezeu ci ca pe un Barbat al Dreptatii si prooroc israelit. L-au condamnat pe Pavel drept un falsificator al invataturii lui Iisus si un renegat…
Chiar daca unii Apostoli au gresit, si-au spalat pacatele prin moarte muceniceasca.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
God was said to have three "faces" or "masks" (Greek πρόσωπα prosopa; Latin personae).
Modalism teaches that the Heavenly Father, Resurrected Son and Holy Spirit identified by the Trinity Doctrine are different modes or aspects of the One God, as perceived by the believer, rather than three coeternal persons within the Godhead. In passages of Scripture such as Matthew 3:16-17
http://www.sabbathcovenant.com/doctrine/pagan_trinities.htm
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Trinity_faces.jpg
-
- Ştergere comentariu
"Nu există religie superioară Adevărului."
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Moartea lui Kabir
Din punctul de vedere al sfinteniei ortodoxe, fie ea musulmana sau hindusa, Kabir era pur si simplu un eretic; iar neincrederea lui fata de orice religie institutionalizata si formalism exterior - care era la fel de riguros si de intens precum cel al Quakerilor, de pilda – i-a desavarsit reputatia de om periculos in cercurile ecleziastice. "Simpla unire" cu Realitatea Divina pe care el o slavea mereu ca fiind datoria si totodata fericirea fiecarui suflet era independenta de ritual si de asprimile corporale; Dumnezeul proslavit de el nu era "nici in Kaaba, nici in Kailas." Cei care Il cautau nu aveau de mers departe, caci El astepta sa fie descoperit pretutindeni, fiind mai accesibil "spalatoresei si tamplarului" decat sfantului prea convins de sfintenia sa. De aceea toate elementele ce tineau de pietatea hindusa ori musulmana - templul si moscheea, idolul si apa sfintita, scripturile si preotii - au fost denuntate de acest poet cu privirea incomod de limpede ca fiind doar substitute ale realitatii, lucruri moarte ce se interpun intre suflet si iubirea lui:
„Imaginile sfinte sunt toate lipsite de viata;
eu stiu pentru ca le am strigat
si am plans cu glas mare la ele.
Puranele si Koranul sunt simple cuvinte;
ridicand perdeaua, eu am vazut.”
Nici o biserica organizata nu poate tolera astfel de lucruri si nu e de mirare ca Kabir, avandu-si sediul la Benares, in chiar centrul de influenta a castei preotilor, a fost supus unei persecutii considerabile. Legenda binecunoscuta a frumoasei curtezane trimise de brahmanii din Benares pentru a-l ispiti si a-l face sa cada, pe care insa intalnirea cu acest initiat al unei iubiri mai inalte a convertit o pe loc ca pe Maria Magdalena, pastreaza amintirea fricii si a urii cu care l-a privit puterea ecleziastica. Cel putin o data, dupa savarsirea miracolului unei vindecari, a fost adus inaintea imparatului Sikandar Lodi si acuzat ca ar poseda puteri vrajitoresti. Dar imparatul, un carmuitor cu o mare cultura, era tolerant cu excentricitatile persoanelor sfinte de aceeasi credinta cu el. Kabir, fiind de origine musulmana, se gasea in afara autoritatii brahmanilor si era clasat din punct de vedere tehnic cu sufitii, carora li se ingaduia o mare latitudine teologica. De aceea Kabir a fost exilat din oras, insa viata i-a fost crutata. Exilul pare sa se fi produs in 1495, cand avea aproape saizeci de ani, fiind ultimul eveniment din viata sa despre care avem informatii sigure.
In 1518, imbatranit, cu sanatatea ruinata, cu mainile atat de vlaguite incat nu mai putea face muzica pe care o iubise, Kabir a murit la Maghar langa Gorakhapur.
Dupa moartea lui, ucenicii sai musulmani si cei hindusi isi disputau corpul lui neinsufletit, pe care musulmanii doreau sa-l ingroape, iar hindusii sa-l arda. Pe cand se sfadeau intre ei, Kabir le-a aparut inainte si le-a spus sa ridice giulgiul care acoperea mortul si sa se uite dedesubt. Zis si facut: numai ca in locul cadavrului, dadura de un morman de flori. Musulmanii au ingropat jumatatea lor in Maghar, iar hindusii au dus cealalta jumatate in orasul sfant al Benaresului pentru a fi arsa - o concluzie potrivita pentru o viata care a dat parfum celor mai frumoase doctrine ale celor doua mari traditii.
https://www.edituraherald.ro/autori/kabir
………………………………………………..
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Oare asta sa fie tot ?
Rate la banca, serviciu 9-17 si un sentiment permanent de neimplinire / insatisfactie !?
Nu, daca ai un tel inalt !” (Dr. Who)
„Nu conteaza ce faci (nici macar faptele marete), ci ce e in inima ta.” (Iisus ma iubeste - filmul)
„Faptele bune facute in stil lumesc / obisnuit, iti aduna karma pozitiva, dar nu au nici un merit spiritual, ptca asa ceva nu exista.” (Bodhidharma)
„Oare merita sa te sacrifici pt ceva ? Daca nu pt ceva marunt, pentru credinta poate ?
Nu, nici macar. Nimeni nu trebuie sa impuna altora ceea ce / cum crede el !
D-zeu nu vrea nici sa omoram in Numele Lui (pt El), nici sa ne lasam omorati (sa fim omorati) pt El.” (idei gnostice din filmul „Labirintul istoriei”)
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Hogfather = Legenda Mosului – filmul (Regia Vadim Jean; Cu David Warner, Joss Ackland, Marc Warren, Michelle Dockery)
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/hogfather-legenda-mosului-24076/
Motto: Daca nu mai exista Hogfather (si el exista in masura in care crezi in el / daca crezi in el / ii alimentezi existenta cu energia credintei tale) – Soarele nu va mai rasari.
Everything starts somewhere, although many physicists disagree. There is the constant desire to find out where - where is the point where it all began. But much, much later than that, the Discworld was formed. Drifting onwards through space, atop four elephants on the shell of a giant turtle, the Great A'Tuin. It was some time after its creation when most people forgot that the very oldest stories of the beginning are, sooner or later, about blood. At least, that's one theory. The philosopher Didactylos suggested an alternative hypothesis: "Things just happen. What the hell." And so our story begins in Ankh-Morpork, the twin city of proud Ankh and pestilent Morpork, the biggest city in Discworld. A city where magic is just another job, and where the Tower of Art of the Unseen University for Wizards looms over all the dark narrow streets... Our story begins on a midwinter festival bearing a remarkable similarity to your Christmas. And so... it was the night before Hogswatch.
Realitatea in care crezi e aceea pe care o vei proiecta.
“I'm just saying man is naturally a mythopoeic creature."
"What's that mean?" said the Senior Wrangler.
"Means we make things up as we go along,"
Belief Determines Truth, Which Shall Set You Free
“It’s amazing how people define roles for themselves and put handcuffs on their experience and are constantly surprised by the things a roulette universe spins at them.”
“There is always time for another last minute.”
The Hogfather can. The Hogfather gives presents. There's no better present than a future.
“And then Jack chopped down what was the world's last beanstalk, adding murder and ecological terrorism to the theft, enticement, and trespass charges already mentioned, and all the giant's children didn't have a daddy anymore. But he got away with it and lived happily ever after, without so much as a guilty twinge about what he had done...which proves that you can be excused for just about anything if you are a hero, because no one asks inconvenient questions.”
“The Auditors fluttered anxiously. And, as always happens in their species when something goes radically wrong and needs fixing instantly, they settled down to try to work how who was to blame.”
“The phrase 'Someone ought to do something' was not, by itself, a helpful one. People who used it never added the rider 'and that someone is me'.”
“You can't give her that!' she screamed. 'It's not safe!'
IT'S A SWORD, said the Hogfather. THEY'RE NOT MEANT TO BE SAFE.
'She's a child!' shouted Crumley.
IT'S EDUCATIONAL.
'What if she cuts herself?'
THAT WILL BE AN IMPORTANT LESSON.”
“BE HAPPY WITH WHAT YOU’VE GOT, IS THAT THE IDEA?
“That’s about the size of it, master. A good god line, that. Don’t give ’em too much and tell ’em to be happy with it. Jam tomorrow, see.”
THIS IS WRONG. Death hesitated. I MEAN…IT’S RIGHT TO BE HAPPY WITH WHAT YOU’VE GOT. BUT YOU’VE GOT TO HAVE SOMETHING TO BE HAPPY ABOUT HAVING. THERE’S NO POINT IN BEING HAPPY ABOUT HAVING NOTHING.”
“This is very similar to the suggestion put forward by the Quirmian philosopher Ventre, who said, "Possibly the gods exist, and possibly they do not. So why not believe in them in any case? If it's all true you'll go to a lovely place when you die, and if it isn't then you've lost nothing, right?" When he died he woke up in a circle of gods holding nasty-looking sticks and one of them said, "We're going to show you what we think of Mr Clever Dick in these parts...”
“The philosopher Didactylos has summed up an alternative hypothesis as "Things just happen. What the hell".”
“STARS EXPLODE, WORLDS COLLIDE, THERE'S HARDLY ANYWHERE IN THE UNIVERSE WHERE HUMANS CAN LIVE WITHOUT BEING FROZEN OR FRIED, AND YET YOU BELIEVE THAT A... A BED IS A NORMAL THING. IT IS THE MOST AMAZING TALENT.”
“IT'S THE EXPRESSION ON THEIR LITTLE FACES I LIKE, said the Hogfather.
"You mean sort of fear and awe and not knowing whether to laugh or cry or wet their pants?"
YES. NOW THAT IS WHAT I CALL BELIEF.”
“Credulous: having views about the world, the universe and humanity's place in it that are shared only by very unsophisticated people and the most intelligent and advanced mathematicians and physicists.”
Lord Downey: Mr Teatime, you have actually applied yourself to study of ways of killing Death?
Teatime: Only as a hobby, sir.
Lord Downey: But then some people might say that he is technically immortal.
Teatime: Everyone has a weak point, sir.
“WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED IF YOU HADN'T SAVED HIM?
"Yes! The sun would have risen just the same, yes?"
NO
"Oh, come on. You can't expect me to believe that. It's an astronomical fact."
THE SUN WOULD NOT HAVE RISEN.
...
"Really? Then what would have happened, pray?"
A MERE BALL OF FLAMING GAS WOULD HAVE ILLUMINATED THE WORLD.”
All right, I'm not stupid. You're saying that humans need fantasies to make life bearable.
La ce e buna o zeitate / un zeu care iti indeplineste toate / orice dorintele ?
“What good's a god who gives you everything you want?”
Old gods do new jobs.”
Speranta e esenta credintei.
Exista o cantitate finita de credinta in Univers.
Se investeste credinta in entitati / egregore antropomorfe precum: Mos Ene, Jack Frost, Omul din Luna, Iepurele de Pasti, Hogfather, Zana Maseluta, Bau Bau, Omul Negru Moartea s.c.l.
Daca (credinta) nu e investita / fixata in egregore antropomorfe
[prin care se incearca explicarea inexplicabilului / necunoscutului. Nestiind legile naturii (Natura = Zeita Mama), printr-un mecanism psihologic Freudian, omul apeleaza subconstient / inconstient la aceste entitati, asa se zice = explicatia stiintifica, care nu explica, de fapt, nimic]
cantitatea (sau o parte din ea) de credinta ramane libera si disponibila spre a fi manipulata (pt generarea / crearea altei forme a Realitatii) de catre “Auditorii Realitatii”.
Gandesti, dar si crezi ?
Trebuie, mai intai, sa inveti sa crezi in minciunile mici (cele de mai sus: Mos Ene s.c.l.), ptca apoi sa treci la cele mari: dreptate, bunatate, adevar s.c.l.
Macina Universul nostru, apoi cerne-l si fa-l pulbere fina… si nu vei gasi nici un graunte de dreptate [e un “univers predatorial” (Don Juan / Carlos Castaneda), cel tare il omoara pe cel slab; la oameni se aplica legea karmei, dar la animalele s.c.l. nevinovate, care sufera: Nu ! (Universul a de-cazut din cauza omului !? / ptca omul a cazut)].
Si totusi ti se cere (si incercam sa ne comportam) ca si cum ar exista dreptate-bine-adevar care conduce Universul si ne ghideaza.
Dar daca (in fapt) nu exista, atunci de ce ?
Tocmai pt a deveni. (a se instaura dreptatea-binele-adevarul care sa prezideze Universul)
Universul asta este un loc unde coexista (si invata sa coexiste) ingerii (cazuti) cu maimutele in devenire (oamenii).
Si cu toate ca e un loc plin de minuni, oamenii au inventat plictiseala !
Hogfather Quotes:
“Real stupidity beats artificial intelligence every time.”
“All right," said Susan. "I'm not stupid. You're saying humans need... fantasies to make life bearable."
REALLY? AS IF IT WAS SOME KIND OF PINK PILL? NO. HUMANS NEED FANTASY TO BE HUMAN. TO BE THE PLACE WHERE THE FALLING ANGEL MEETS THE RISING APE.
"Tooth fairies? Hogfathers? Little—"
YES. AS PRACTICE. YOU HAVE TO START OUT LEARNING TO BELIEVE THE LITTLE LIES.
"So we can believe the big ones?"
YES. JUSTICE. MERCY. DUTY. THAT SORT OF THING.
"They're not the same at all!"
“NO. YOU NEED TO BELIEVE IN THINGS THAT AREN’T TRUE. HOW ELSE CAN THEY BECOME?”
YOU THINK SO? THEN TAKE THE UNIVERSE AND GRIND IT DOWN TO THE FINEST POWDER AND SIEVE IT THROUGH THE FINEST SIEVE AND THEN SHOW ME ONE ATOM OF JUSTICE, ONE MOLECULE OF MERCY. AND YET—Death waved a hand. AND YET YOU ACT AS IF THERE IS SOME IDEAL ORDER IN THE WORLD, AS IF THERE IS SOME...SOME RIGHTNESS IN THE UNIVERSE BY WHICH IT MAY BE JUDGED.
"Yes, but people have got to believe that, or what's the point—"
MY POINT EXACTLY.”
“HUMAN BEINGS MAKE LIFE SO INTERESTING. DO YOU KNOW, THAT IN A UNIVERSE SO FULL OF WONDERS, THEY HAVE MANAGED TO INVENT BOREDOM. (Death)”
“Dullness. Only humans could have invented it. What imaginations they had.”
“While evidence says that the road to hell is paved with good intentions, they're probably all on first steps.”
“It was amazing how many people spent their whole lives in places where they never intended to stay.”
'I ought to point out that she decided to do that so the Hogfather would think she was sweet,' said Susan. 'Including the deliberate bad spelling. But look, why are you ...'
SHE SAYS SHE IS FIVE YEARS OLD.
'In years, yes. In cynicism, she's about thirty-five. Why are you doing the...'
BUT SHE BELIEVES IN THE HOGFATHER?
'She'd believe in anything if there was a dolly in it for her.”
― Terry Pratchett, Hogfather
“Death turned to leave the room, but stopped when Hex began to write furiously. He went back and looked at the emerging paper.
+++ Dear Hogfather, For Hogswatch I Want
OH, NO. YOU CAN'T WRITE LETT... Death paused, and then said, YOU CAN, CAN'T YOU.
+++ Yes. I Am Entitled +++
Death waited until the pen had stopped, and picked up the paper.
BUT YOU ARE A MACHINE. THINGS HAVE NO DESIRES. A DOORKNOB WANTS NOTHING, EVEN THOUGH IT IS A COMPLEX MACHINE.
+++ All Things Strive +++
YOU HAVE A POINT, said Death. He thought of tiny red petals in the black depths, and read to the end of the list.
I DON'T KNOW WHAT MOST OF THESE THINGS ARE. I DON'T THINK THE SACK WILL, EITHER.
+++ I Regret This +++
BUT WE WILL DO THE BEST WE CAN, said Death.
FRANKLY, I SHALL BE CLAD WHEN TONIGHT'S OVER. IT'S MUCH HARDER TO GIVE THAN TO RECEIVE. He rummaged in his sack. LET ME SEE... HOW OLD ARE YOU?”
Death: [reads a list] The boy wants a pair of trousers that he doesn't have to share, a huge meat pie, a sugar mouse, "a lot of toys" and a puppy named Scruff.
Albert: Ah, how sweet. I shall wipe away a tear, 'cause what he's getting, see, is this wooden toy and an apple.
Death: But the letter clearly...
Albert: I know. It's the socio-economic factors. The world would be in a hell of a mess, eh, if everyone got what they asked for.
Death: I gave them what they wanted in the store...
Albert: Yeah, well, what good is a god that gives you everything you want?
Death: You have me there.
Albert: It's the HOPE that's important. It's a big part of belief. I mean to say, you give people jam today and they'll just sit and eat it. But jam tomorrow, now... that'll keep them going for ever.
Death: And you mean that because of this the poor get poor things and the rich get rich things?
Albert: Well, yes. That's the meaning of Hogswatch, isn't it, Master?
Death: But I'm the Hogfather! At the moment, I mean.
..,
Cam aceleasi idei:
Oamenii / fiintele alimenteaza existenta / viata zeilor (energia existentiala a zeilor) – care zei ? – cu energia credintei lor in acestia (in zei).
si in: entitatile Ori din serialele “Stargate”, Kipling, teoria vedica a zeilor si a sacrificiului, filmele “Nemuritorii : Războiul Zeilor = Immortals”, „Înfruntarea titanilor = Clash of the Titans”, “Percy Jackson şi Olimpienii: Hoţul Fulgerului = Percy Jackson & the Olympians: The Lightning Thief ”, “Dr Who” s.a.m.d.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Hogfather = Legenda Mosului – filmul (Regia Vadim Jean; Cu David Warner, Joss Ackland, Marc Warren, Michelle Dockery)
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/hogfather-legenda-mosului-24076/
Motto: Daca nu mai exista Hogfather (si el exista in masura in care crezi in el / daca crezi in el / ii alimentezi existenta cu energia credintei tale) – Soarele nu va mai rasari.
Everything starts somewhere, although many physicists disagree. There is the constant desire to find out where - where is the point where it all began. But much, much later than that, the Discworld was formed. Drifting onwards through space, atop four elephants on the shell of a giant turtle, the Great A'Tuin. It was some time after its creation when most people forgot that the very oldest stories of the beginning are, sooner or later, about blood. At least, that's one theory. The philosopher Didactylos suggested an alternative hypothesis: "Things just happen. What the hell." And so our story begins in Ankh-Morpork, the twin city of proud Ankh and pestilent Morpork, the biggest city in Discworld. A city where magic is just another job, and where the Tower of Art of the Unseen University for Wizards looms over all the dark narrow streets... Our story begins on a midwinter festival bearing a remarkable similarity to your Christmas. And so... it was the night before Hogswatch.
Realitatea in care crezi e aceea pe care o vei proiecta.
“I'm just saying man is naturally a mythopoeic creature."
"What's that mean?" said the Senior Wrangler.
"Means we make things up as we go along,"
Belief Determines Truth, Which Shall Set You Free
“It’s amazing how people define roles for themselves and put handcuffs on their experience and are constantly surprised by the things a roulette universe spins at them.”
“There is always time for another last minute.”
The Hogfather can. The Hogfather gives presents. There's no better present than a future.
“And then Jack chopped down what was the world's last beanstalk, adding murder and ecological terrorism to the theft, enticement, and trespass charges already mentioned, and all the giant's children didn't have a daddy anymore. But he got away with it and lived happily ever after, without so much as a guilty twinge about what he had done...which proves that you can be excused for just about anything if you are a hero, because no one asks inconvenient questions.”
“The Auditors fluttered anxiously. And, as always happens in their species when something goes radically wrong and needs fixing instantly, they settled down to try to work how who was to blame.”
“The phrase 'Someone ought to do something' was not, by itself, a helpful one. People who used it never added the rider 'and that someone is me'.”
“You can't give her that!' she screamed. 'It's not safe!'
IT'S A SWORD, said the Hogfather. THEY'RE NOT MEANT TO BE SAFE.
'She's a child!' shouted Crumley.
IT'S EDUCATIONAL.
'What if she cuts herself?'
THAT WILL BE AN IMPORTANT LESSON.”
“BE HAPPY WITH WHAT YOU’VE GOT, IS THAT THE IDEA?
“That’s about the size of it, master. A good god line, that. Don’t give ’em too much and tell ’em to be happy with it. Jam tomorrow, see.”
THIS IS WRONG. Death hesitated. I MEAN…IT’S RIGHT TO BE HAPPY WITH WHAT YOU’VE GOT. BUT YOU’VE GOT TO HAVE SOMETHING TO BE HAPPY ABOUT HAVING. THERE’S NO POINT IN BEING HAPPY ABOUT HAVING NOTHING.”
“This is very similar to the suggestion put forward by the Quirmian philosopher Ventre, who said, "Possibly the gods exist, and possibly they do not. So why not believe in them in any case? If it's all true you'll go to a lovely place when you die, and if it isn't then you've lost nothing, right?" When he died he woke up in a circle of gods holding nasty-looking sticks and one of them said, "We're going to show you what we think of Mr Clever Dick in these parts...”
“The philosopher Didactylos has summed up an alternative hypothesis as "Things just happen. What the hell".”
“STARS EXPLODE, WORLDS COLLIDE, THERE'S HARDLY ANYWHERE IN THE UNIVERSE WHERE HUMANS CAN LIVE WITHOUT BEING FROZEN OR FRIED, AND YET YOU BELIEVE THAT A... A BED IS A NORMAL THING. IT IS THE MOST AMAZING TALENT.”
“IT'S THE EXPRESSION ON THEIR LITTLE FACES I LIKE, said the Hogfather.
"You mean sort of fear and awe and not knowing whether to laugh or cry or wet their pants?"
YES. NOW THAT IS WHAT I CALL BELIEF.”
“Credulous: having views about the world, the universe and humanity's place in it that are shared only by very unsophisticated people and the most intelligent and advanced mathematicians and physicists.”
Lord Downey: Mr Teatime, you have actually applied yourself to study of ways of killing Death?
Teatime: Only as a hobby, sir.
Lord Downey: But then some people might say that he is technically immortal.
Teatime: Everyone has a weak point, sir.
“WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED IF YOU HADN'T SAVED HIM?
"Yes! The sun would have risen just the same, yes?"
NO
"Oh, come on. You can't expect me to believe that. It's an astronomical fact."
THE SUN WOULD NOT HAVE RISEN.
...
"Really? Then what would have happened, pray?"
A MERE BALL OF FLAMING GAS WOULD HAVE ILLUMINATED THE WORLD.”
All right, I'm not stupid. You're saying that humans need fantasies to make life bearable.
La ce e buna o zeitate / un zeu care iti indeplineste toate / orice dorintele ?
“What good's a god who gives you everything you want?”
Old gods do new jobs.”
Speranta e esenta credintei.
Exista o cantitate finita de credinta in Univers.
Se investeste credinta in entitati / egregore antropomorfe precum: Mos Ene, Jack Frost, Omul din Luna, Iepurele de Pasti, Hogfather, Zana Maseluta, Bau Bau, Omul Negru Moartea s.c.l.
Daca (credinta) nu e investita / fixata in egregore antropomorfe
[prin care se incearca explicarea inexplicabilului / necunoscutului. Nestiind legile naturii (Natura = Zeita Mama), printr-un mecanism psihologic Freudian, omul apeleaza subconstient / inconstient la aceste entitati, asa se zice = explicatia stiintifica, care nu explica, de fapt, nimic]
cantitatea (sau o parte din ea) de credinta ramane libera si disponibila spre a fi manipulata (pt generarea / crearea altei forme a Realitatii) de catre “Auditorii Realitatii”.
Gandesti, dar si crezi ?
Trebuie, mai intai, sa inveti sa crezi in minciunile mici (cele de mai sus: Mos Ene s.c.l.), ptca apoi sa treci la cele mari: dreptate, bunatate, adevar s.c.l.
Macina Universul nostru, apoi cerne-l si fa-l pulbere fina… si nu vei gasi nici un graunte de dreptate [e un “univers predatorial” (Don Juan / Carlos Castaneda), cel tare il omoara pe cel slab; la oameni se aplica legea karmei, dar la animalele s.c.l. nevinovate, care sufera: Nu ! (Universul a de-cazut din cauza omului !? / ptca omul a cazut)].
Si totusi ti se cere (si incercam sa ne comportam) ca si cum ar exista dreptate-bine-adevar care conduce Universul si ne ghideaza.
Dar daca (in fapt) nu exista, atunci de ce ?
Tocmai pt a deveni. (a se instaura dreptatea-binele-adevarul care sa prezideze Universul)
Universul asta este un loc unde coexista (si invata sa coexiste) ingerii (cazuti) cu maimutele in devenire (oamenii).
Si cu toate ca e un loc plin de minuni, oamenii au inventat plictiseala !
Hogfather Quotes:
“Real stupidity beats artificial intelligence every time.”
“All right," said Susan. "I'm not stupid. You're saying humans need... fantasies to make life bearable."
REALLY? AS IF IT WAS SOME KIND OF PINK PILL? NO. HUMANS NEED FANTASY TO BE HUMAN. TO BE THE PLACE WHERE THE FALLING ANGEL MEETS THE RISING APE.
"Tooth fairies? Hogfathers? Little—"
YES. AS PRACTICE. YOU HAVE TO START OUT LEARNING TO BELIEVE THE LITTLE LIES.
"So we can believe the big ones?"
YES. JUSTICE. MERCY. DUTY. THAT SORT OF THING.
"They're not the same at all!"
“NO. YOU NEED TO BELIEVE IN THINGS THAT AREN’T TRUE. HOW ELSE CAN THEY BECOME?”
YOU THINK SO? THEN TAKE THE UNIVERSE AND GRIND IT DOWN TO THE FINEST POWDER AND SIEVE IT THROUGH THE FINEST SIEVE AND THEN SHOW ME ONE ATOM OF JUSTICE, ONE MOLECULE OF MERCY. AND YET—Death waved a hand. AND YET YOU ACT AS IF THERE IS SOME IDEAL ORDER IN THE WORLD, AS IF THERE IS SOME...SOME RIGHTNESS IN THE UNIVERSE BY WHICH IT MAY BE JUDGED.
"Yes, but people have got to believe that, or what's the point—"
MY POINT EXACTLY.”
“HUMAN BEINGS MAKE LIFE SO INTERESTING. DO YOU KNOW, THAT IN A UNIVERSE SO FULL OF WONDERS, THEY HAVE MANAGED TO INVENT BOREDOM. (Death)”
“Dullness. Only humans could have invented it. What imaginations they had.”
“While evidence says that the road to hell is paved with good intentions, they're probably all on first steps.”
“It was amazing how many people spent their whole lives in places where they never intended to stay.”
'I ought to point out that she decided to do that so the Hogfather would think she was sweet,' said Susan. 'Including the deliberate bad spelling. But look, why are you ...'
SHE SAYS SHE IS FIVE YEARS OLD.
'In years, yes. In cynicism, she's about thirty-five. Why are you doing the...'
BUT SHE BELIEVES IN THE HOGFATHER?
'She'd believe in anything if there was a dolly in it for her.”
― Terry Pratchett, Hogfather
“Death turned to leave the room, but stopped when Hex began to write furiously. He went back and looked at the emerging paper.
+++ Dear Hogfather, For Hogswatch I Want
OH, NO. YOU CAN'T WRITE LETT... Death paused, and then said, YOU CAN, CAN'T YOU.
+++ Yes. I Am Entitled +++
Death waited until the pen had stopped, and picked up the paper.
BUT YOU ARE A MACHINE. THINGS HAVE NO DESIRES. A DOORKNOB WANTS NOTHING, EVEN THOUGH IT IS A COMPLEX MACHINE.
+++ All Things Strive +++
YOU HAVE A POINT, said Death. He thought of tiny red petals in the black depths, and read to the end of the list.
I DON'T KNOW WHAT MOST OF THESE THINGS ARE. I DON'T THINK THE SACK WILL, EITHER.
+++ I Regret This +++
BUT WE WILL DO THE BEST WE CAN, said Death.
FRANKLY, I SHALL BE CLAD WHEN TONIGHT'S OVER. IT'S MUCH HARDER TO GIVE THAN TO RECEIVE. He rummaged in his sack. LET ME SEE... HOW OLD ARE YOU?”
Death: [reads a list] The boy wants a pair of trousers that he doesn't have to share, a huge meat pie, a sugar mouse, "a lot of toys" and a puppy named Scruff.
Albert: Ah, how sweet. I shall wipe away a tear, 'cause what he's getting, see, is this wooden toy and an apple.
Death: But the letter clearly...
Albert: I know. It's the socio-economic factors. The world would be in a hell of a mess, eh, if everyone got what they asked for.
Death: I gave them what they wanted in the store...
Albert: Yeah, well, what good is a god that gives you everything you want?
Death: You have me there.
Albert: It's the HOPE that's important. It's a big part of belief. I mean to say, you give people jam today and they'll just sit and eat it. But jam tomorrow, now... that'll keep them going for ever.
Death: And you mean that because of this the poor get poor things and the rich get rich things?
Albert: Well, yes. That's the meaning of Hogswatch, isn't it, Master?
Death: But I'm the Hogfather! At the moment, I mean.
..,
Cam aceleasi idei:
Oamenii / fiintele alimenteaza existenta / viata zeilor (energia existentiala a zeilor) – care zei ? – cu energia credintei lor in acestia (in zei).
si in: entitatile Ori din serialele “Stargate”, Kipling, teoria vedica a zeilor si a sacrificiului, filmele “Nemuritorii : Războiul Zeilor = Immortals”, „Înfruntarea titanilor = Clash of the Titans”, “Percy Jackson şi Olimpienii: Hoţul Fulgerului = Percy Jackson & the Olympians: The Lightning Thief ”, “Dr Who” s.a.m.d.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
„Jesus liebt mich = Iisus ma iubeste” (Regia: Florian David Fitz, cu: Jessica Schwarz: Marie,
Florian David Fitz: Jeshua, Henry Hübchen: Gabriel,…) – filmul
http://www.cinemagia.ro/filme/jesus-loves-me-569040/
........................
- Comentariu publicat de Bdi pe August 2, 2016 la 3:52pm
- Ştergere comentariu
Fecioara Hristina [Sf Mc Hristina], crescînd cu anii şi înţelegerea, a început a veni la cunoştinţa adevărului, Dumnezeu luminîndu-i şi înţelepţindu-i mintea cu darul Său. Pentru că, privind prin fereastră la cer şi la luminătorii cei cereşti, cunoştea pe Ziditor. Deci, ea, nesocotind pe idolii cei fără de suflet, nu putea să li se închine. Ci, privind în sus spre răsărit, suspina şi plîngea, grăind în sine: "Pînă cînd inimile omeneşti vor petrece întunecate şi pînă cînd cugetul lor cel neînţelegător nu va privi spre Domnul Dumnezeu, Cel ce a făcut cerul şi pămîntul şi l-a împodobit cu această podoabă nevăzută?"
Astfel socotind în sine, a început a se închina adevăratului Dumnezeu, Cel ce petrece în cer şi se ruga Lui cu lacrimi, ca să i se facă cunoscut spre a-L cunoaşte desăvîrşit pe Acela, de a Cărui dragoste i se aprinsese inima. Petrecînd multe zile în rugăciuni şi în postire, s-a învrednicit cercetării lui Dumnezeu; pentru că i s-a arătat îngerul Domnului şi a însemnat-o cu semnul Sfintei Cruci. Îngerul a numit-o mireasă a lui Hristos şi a înţelepţit-o desăvîrşit în cunoştinţa lui Dumnezeu; iar pentru nevoinţa cea pătimitoare, i-a spus că de trei muncitori va fi muncită, pentru Dumnezeu cel în Treime. Deci, a întărit-o spre nevoinţă, dîndu-i pîine curată să mănînce, fiind ea flămîndă de postire.
După acea îngerească arătare, fecioara se veselea cu duhul şi se bucura în Dumnezeu, Mîntuitorul său, mulţumindu-i că a cercetat pe roaba Sa prin trimiterea sfîntului înger. De atunci, ea a început mai cu căldură a-şi întinde către Domnul rugăciunile sale şi a se îndulci de dragostea Lui. Umplîndu-se de rîvnă, a început a sfărîma idolii cei de aur şi de argint, zdrobindu-i în bucăţi pe cîte unul şi aruncîndu-i jos de pe fereastră în uliţă. A doua zi, cei ce treceau, adunau pentru ei aurul şi argintul cel sfărîmat.
Într-una din zile, ighemonul Urban, vrînd să cerceteze pe fiica sa şi să se închine zeilor săi, s-a suit în palatul cel de sus. Dar, nevăzîndu-şi idolii, întrebă pe Hristina: "Unde sînt zeii?" Iar ea tăcea. Chemînd slugile, le-au întrebat de zei; iar ele i-au spus, ceea ce a făcut fiica sa zeilor. Umplîndu-se el de mînie, a început a bate pe fecioară peste obraz, zicîndu-i: "Ticăloaso, ce ai făcut zeilor?" Iar ea nu voia să-i răspundă. După aceea, sfînta, deschizîndu-şi gura, a mărturisit pe Unul adevăratul Dumnezeu, Cel ce petrece în cer, pe Ziditorul a toate, iar pe cei ce se numeau zei, fiind făcuţi din aur şi argint, i-a numit diavoli şi idoli fără simţire, spunîndu-i cum i-a sfărîmat cu mîinile sale.
Atunci Urban, umplîndu-se de mai multă mînie, a tăiat cu sabia pe toate slugile. Iar pe fiică a început s-o muncească cu diferite munci. Mai întîi a bătut-o fără cruţare cu vergi şi vine de bou, apoi a legat-o şi a aruncat-o în temniţă. Înştiinţîndu-se maica ei de acest lucru, a alergat la dînsa, plîngînd şi tînguindu-se, şi o îndemna să se lepede de Hristos şi să se întoarcă la zeii părinteşti. Dar muceniţa lui Hristos, nici nu voia să audă cuvintele maicii sale, ci mai ales se lepăda chiar de dînsa singură, zicînd: "Să nu mă numeşti pe mine fiica ta. Nu ştii oare că am numele lui Hristos, pe Care nimeni din neamul vostru nu s-a învrednicit a-L cunoaşte? Eu acum nu sînt din neamul vostru, ci din al lui Hristos, cu numele şi cu lucrul; pentru că m-am unit cu Hristos, Împăratul cel ceresc. Aceluia-I sînt roabă şi fiică şi El îmi este tată şi maică şi stăpîn". De aceea, maică-sa plîngea mult şi nesporind nimic, s-a mîhnit.
+
Deci vieţuind fecioara [Sf Mc Varvara] întru acele palate înalte de pe turnul acela, se mîngîia privind de sus la zidirea lui Dumnezeu cea dintru înălţime, ca şi la cea de jos, la lumina cerului şi la frumuseţea pămîntului. Odată privind spre cer şi luînd seama la strălucirea soarelui, la alergarea lunii şi la frumuseţea stelelor, a zis către păzitoarele care petreceau împreună cu dînsa şi către slujnice: "Cine le-a făcut pe acestea?". Aşijderea, căutînd şi la frumuseţea cea de pe pămînt, la verdeaţa cîmpului, la pomi, la grădini, la munţi şi la ape, întreba: "A cui mînă a zidit toate acestea?", iar cele ce-i stăteau înainte i-au zis: "Toate acestea le-au zidit zeii". Apoi fecioara a întrebat: "Care zei?". Răspuns-au ei slujnicele: "Zeii aceia pe care îi cinsteşte tatăl tău şi-i ţine pe ei în palatul său, care sînt de aur, de argint, de lemn şi se închină lor; acei zei au zidit toate acestea cîte le vedeţi cu ochii", dar fecioara auzind aceste cuvinte ale lor, se îndoia şi zicea în sine: "Zeii pe care îi cinsteşte tatăl meu sînt făcuţi de mîini omeneşti. Pe cei de aur şi de argint i-au făcut zlătarul (argintarul) şi pe cei de piatră i-a făcut pietrarul, iar pe cei din lemn i-a cioplit teslarul. Deci, cum acei zei făcuţi au putut zidi această luminată înălţime cerească şi o frumuseţe ca aceasta pămîntească, neputînd ei singuri nici umbla cu picioarele, nici lucra cu mîinile?"
Astfel, cugetînd întru sine, ea căuta adeseori spre cer, ziua şi noaptea, şi din zidiri se sîrguia a cunoaşte pe Ziditorul. Odată ea privind mult la cer şi fiind cuprinsă de o mare dorinţă ca să ştie cine a făcut acea înălţime cu bunăcuviinţă şi acea lăţime şi strălucire a cerului, deodată a strălucit în inima ei lumina dumnezeiescului dar şi i-a deschis ochii minţii, pentru cunoştinţa nevăzutului, neştiutului şi neajunsului Dumnezeu, care, cu înţelepciune a zidit cerul şi pămîntul. Şi zicea întru sine: "Un Dumnezeu ca acela trebuie să fie pe care nu l-a zidit nici o mînă omenească. Acela singur este făcător şi pe toate cu mîna Sa le zideşte. Unul trebuie să fie cel ce a întins lăţimea cerului, a întemeiat greutatea pămîntului şi străluceşte din înălţime toată lumea cu razele soarelui, cu strălucirea lunii şi cu lumina stelelor, iar jos înfrumuseţează pămîntul cu copacii şi cu felurite flori şi-l adapă pe el cu rîuri şi cu izvoare de apă. Un Dumnezeu ca acela trebuie să fie, care pe toate le ţine, pe toate le cîrmuieşte, pe toate le viază şi pentru toţi mai înainte poartă de grijă".
Aşa învăţa fecioara Varvara, a cunoaşte pe Făcătorul din făpturi, încît se împlineau asupra ei cuvintele lui David: "Cugetat-am la toate lucrurile tale, la faptele mîinilor tale am gîndit". Cu acea învăţătură s-a aprins în inima ei focul dragostei celei dumnezeieşti şi a ars sufletul ei cu văpaia doririi lui Dumnezeu, încît nu avea odihnă ziua şi noaptea; numai la acestea într-una cugeta şi de aceasta întruna dorea ca să ştie cu adeverire pe Dumnezeu şi Ziditorul a toate.
Şi nu putea avea învăţători pe nimeni din oameni, care să-i descopere tainele sfintei credinţe şi s-o povăţuiască la calea mîntuirii, pentru că nu era cu putinţă nimănui a veni la dînsa, afară de slujnicele cele orînduite, căci Dioscor, tatăl ei, avea pentru dînsa mare pază. Însă singur Duhul Sfînt, învăţătorul cel preaînţelept şi povăţuitor, o învăţa pe dînsa dinăuntru nevăzut, cu tainica insuflare a darului Său şi lucra în mintea ei cunoştinţa adevărului. Fecioara era pe acel turn ca o pasăre deosebită, la cele de sus cugetînd, iar nu la cele de jos, pentru că nu se lipea inima ei de nimic din cele pămînteşti: nu iubea aurul, nici mărgăritarele cele de mult preţ, nici pietrele cele scumpe, nici podoaba hainelor, nici alte podoabe fecioreşti, nici de nuntă nu gîndea vreodată; ci numai spre Unul Dumnezeu avîndu-şi tot cugetul său, s-a robit cu dragoste Lui.
Căutând Sfânta Fecioară Varvara să înţeleagă ceea ce era de înţeles numai pentru Însuşi Făcătorul a toată făptura, gândea în mintea sa: idolii cei întunecaţi cum ar putea să zidească luminătorii cei luminaţi ai cerului? La care, prin psalmistul, a răspuns aşa: toţi zeii neamurilor sunt demoni; iar Dumnezeu şi Domn, Unul este, Care a făcut cerurile şi toată lumina lor. Deci, minunându-ne de mintea ta, înţeleaptă fecioară, grăim ţie unele ca acestea:
Bucură-te, ceea ce eşti cunoscătoare mai mult decât bătrânii slujitori idoleşti;
Bucură-te, ceea ce eşti mai înţeleaptă decât înţelepţii lumii acesteia;
Bucură-te, că Dumnezeu ţi-a dat ţie cele neştiute şi cele ascunse ale înţelepciunii Sale;
Bucură-te, că Însuşi Dumnezeu-Cuvântul te-a învăţat pe tine adevărata teologie;
Bucură-te, ceea ce cu mintea lui Hristos ai covârşit pe toţi cititorii în stele;
Bucură-te, ceea ce ai văzut cu adevărat crugul cel ceresc mai înainte decât aceia;
Bucură-te, că ai cunoscut în făptură ca într-o oglindă pe Însuşi Făcătorul;
Bucură-te, că în luminătorii cei zidiţi ai văzut pe Lumina cea nezidită;
Inchină-te Părintelui Ceresc, ca pe noi cei căzuţi sub povara păcatelor să ne ridice spre cuvântarea slavei Sale şi să ne îndrepteze ca întotdeauna să avem sus inimile, să gândim la calea de sus, iar nu la cele pământeşti.
Roagă-L pe Hristos, Fiul lui Dumnezeu, Care în temniţă ruga ta cea mucenicească a auzit, ca şi pe noi, leneşii, cei ce şedem în trândăvie ca într-o temniţă, degrabă să ne întoarcă spre rugăciune şi spre alergarea la poruncile lui Dumnezeu; şi să ne dea inimă ca să dorim a ne ruga neîncetat.
-
- Ştergere comentariu
Vivekananda experience with Ramakrishna.
Initial meetings
First meeting at Dakshineswar
Following the suggestions of Ram Chandra and Professor Hastie, Narendra went to Dakshineswar to meet Ramakrishna.[11] Ramakrishna was so anxious for and so enamoured of Narendra that he cried and prayed for six months till Narendra met him.[21] Later, Ramakrishna recalled the day when Narendra first visited Dakshineswar. He said—[22]
Narendra entered the room through the western door facing the Ganges. I noticed that he had no concern about his physical appearance. His hair and clothes were not tidy; like others he had no attachments for external objects. His eyes showed that a greater part of his mind was turned inward all the time. When I observed these, I wondered, is it possible that such a great aspirant could live in Calcutta, the home of the worldly-minded?
Ramakrishna warmly welcomed Narendra and asked him to sit on a mat spread on the floor. Then Ramakrishna asked him to sing a song.[22] Narendra gave his assent and started singing a devotional song—[11]
Let us go back once more,
O mind, to our proper home!
Here in this foreign land of earth Why should we wander aimlessly in stranger's guise?
These living beings round about,
And the five elements,
Are strangers to you, all of them; none are your own.
Why do you so forget yourself,
In love with strangers, foolish mind?
Why do you so forget your own?
When Narendra finished singing, Ramakrishna suddenly became emotional, grasped Narendra's hands and took him into the northern porch of the Kali temple and with tears in his eyes said to him —[11]
Ah! you have come so late. How unkind of you to keep me waiting so long! My ears are almost seared listening to the cheap talk of worldly people. Oh, how I have been yearning to unburden my mind to one who will understand my thought! Then with folded hands he said: 'Lord! I know you are the ancient sage Nara — the Incarnation of Narayana — born on earth to remove the miseries of mankind.
Then Ramakrishna and Narendra returned to their room and started talking. Narendra asked Ramakrishna if he had seen or experienced God.[15] Narendra asked the same question to Debendranath Tagore as well,[23] who skipped the question and praised Narendra's inquisitiveness. But, this time when Narendra asked Ramakrishna the same question, the latter immediately replied in the positive.[13] Without any hesitation, he said: [24]
Yes, I have seen God. I see Him as I see you here, only more clearly. God can be seen. One can talk to him. But who cares for God? People shed torrents of tears for their wives, children, wealth, and property, but who weeps for the vision of God? If one cries sincerely for God, one can surely see Him.
Vivekananda was so much impressed with this meeting that he started visiting Ramakrishna daily when he felt: “religion could be given. One touch one glance can change a whole life”.[6]
Narendra felt amazed as this was the first time he was meeting someone who could say that he had met or experienced God. He also understood those were not mere words, but words uttered from deep inner experiences. He left Dakshineswar and came back to Calcutta in a highly puzzled and bewildered state of mind.[24]
Second meeting at Dakshineswar
The first meeting with Ramakrishna so much puzzled the young mind for Narendra that he was feeling anxious to meet Ramakrishna again. He finally went to meet him for the second time on a weekday.[13] During the second meeting, he had another strange experience. When he was talking to Ramakrishna, Ramakrishna suddenly placed his right foot on Narendra's chest and Narendra started feeling unconscious, he felt as if everything around him, the rooms, the walls, the temple garden were vanishing away. Narendra got scared and cried out "What are you doing to me? I have my parents, brothers, and sisters at home." Ramakrishna laughed and moved his foot from his body. He restored his consciousness and said "All right, everything will happen in due time."[24]
Narendra became even more puzzled and felt that Ramakrishna had hypnotized him. He also felt disgusted as he apparently could not resist Ramakrishna from influencing him.[25]
Third meeting at Dakshineswar
Narendra went to meet Ramakrishna for the third time. This time he was very scared after his last experience. Ramakrishna welcomed Narendra and started talking with him. Narendra was trying to stay alert and not to be hypnotized once again by Ramakrishna. Ramakrishna took him to the adjacent garden and touched him. Narendra failed to resist Ramakrishna's will power and became unconscious. Ramakrishna later said, after making Narendra unconscious, he asked him many questions such as his previous works, his future aims etc. After receiving answers to his questions, Ramakrishna felt assured and later he told other disciples that he was confident that Narendra had attained "perfection" in his previous birth.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Relationship_between_Ramakrishna_and_...
http://www.swamivivekanandaquotes.org/2014/05/sir-have-you-seen-god...
https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/20140806125135-30425280-a-rare-conve...
http://www.swamivivekanandaquotes.org/2013/04/swami-vivekananda-quo...
…………………..
-
- Ştergere comentariu
De ce e bine sa mergem in locuri sfinte si la Sfinti / Masters (prin moastele, mormintele lor, icoanele lor facatoare de minuni)…
Apropo de femeia care a intrat in transa mistica (extaz religios) ptca s-a dus la mormantul unui Sfant sufi (v. foto in atas).
Iata intamplarea cu ce a patit fizicianul Carl Friedrich von Weizsäcker
[frate cu fostul presedinte al RFG (1984-1994), Richard von Weizsäcker]
cand a mers la mormantul lui Ramana Maharshi din India, la Tiruvanamalai, langa Madras (Chennai).
One of the many visitors of the Ashram should be mentioned solely by its standing as a scholar and placed him General appreciation.
It is Carl Friedrich von Weizsäcker, who should find these words true, because the grave of Maharshi's an experience is given him, which was to change his life.
At the end of his book the garden of human «reported, as twenty years ago, a visitor asked him he may, the highly necessary connection between Eastern wisdom and Western science will contact with certain Indian ways seek Weizsäcker. At this time Carl Friedrich von Weizsäcker answered that he still feels not the maturity in to meet this requirement, but he was convinced of the truth of the Indian doctrine, and assume that he, if the time was ripe, would meet these ways.
In 1969, Friedrich von Weizsäcker came to India and visited the Ashram of the Maharishi. "When I pulled out the shoes", depicts Weizsäcker", and at the Ashram before the grave of Maharshi came, I knew in the Flash: Yes, that's it. Actually, all questions were answered. The knowledge was there, and everything was done in half an hour. I perceived the environment yet, the hard seat, the buzzing mosquitoes, the light on the stones. But in the flight were the layers that pierced onion skin, to indicate only are through words: You - I - Yes. Tears of happiness. Happiness without tears.
Very gently, the experience left me to the Earth. I knew what love is the meaning of earthly love. I knew all the dangers, all horror, but in this experience, they were not terror. Should I stay here now? I felt like a metal ball, which falls on a bare metal surface and returns to the touch of the moment, where she came from. I had now become a completely different: the one who always... was I With infinite gentleness, the experience left me slowly in the coming days and weeks. Its substance is always with me."
Fie sa avem si noi o experienta spirituala asemanatoare, ajungand acolo sau nu.
"Oricine-ai fi, vino
Chiar daca esti
Un necredincios, un pagan sau unul dintre-aceia care venereaza focul.
Fratia noastra nu e una a disperarii
Chiar daca ti-ai incalcat
Juramintele de pocainta de o suta de ori, vino, esti binevenit." (Rumi)
“Soare-rasare, soare-apune, miazazi ori miazanoapte, nu are nicio insemnatate. Oriincotro te-ai indrepta, ingrijeste-te doar sa prefaci fiecare calatorie intr-una launtrica. Daca vei calatori inlauntrul tau, vei putea colinda intreaga lume, cat e de intinsa si dincolo de ea.” (Shems Tabrizi)
“Când voi muri, să nu mă cautati in mormant [turbesi = mormantul / moastele / relicvele sfintilor], ci în inima voastra !” (Rumi) "Gurul nu e forma ! A Jnani is an expression of the Eternal in a form. He is not the form, but only appears to be so. He is the Eternal." (Nisargadatta Maharaj)
" Tu, cel care Il cauti pe Dumnezeu in afara ta,
Tu insuti esti Ceea ce cauti.
Atunci de ce sa cauti ceva ce nu ai pierdut niciodata?
Nu mai crede asa ceva: nu ai pierdut nimic, nu mai cauta!
Tu esti scrisorile, numele si cartile,
Profetii si ingerii cuvantul tau il propovaduiesc.
Stai linistit, da drumul acestei cautari zadarnice!
Tu esti casa, stapanul si cei ce ti se-mpotrivesc.
Esenta si forma, ceresc si pamantesc,
Intotdeauna etern, in moarte si in nastere, firesc. " (Rumi)
+
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/efectul-privirii-purificat...
http://altmarius.ning.com/profiles/blogs/jivanmukta-1
+
Mahasamādhi (the great and final samādhi) is the act of consciously and intentionally leaving one's body. A realized yogi (male) or yogini (female) who has attained the state of nirvikalpa samadhi, will, at an appropriate time, consciously exit from their body. This is known as mahasamadhi. This is not the same as the physical death that occurs for an unenlightened person.
Enlightened yogis take their mahasamadhi during their final practice of samadhi: and they expire during this final sadhana practice. Therefore, mahasamadhi occurs only once in a lifetime, when the yogi finally casts off their mortal frame and their karma is extinguished upon death.
An enlightened or realized yogi is one who has attained the nondual state of nirvikalpa samadhi where duality of subject and object are resolved and the yogi becomes permanently established in the unity of full enlightenment (Videha mukti).
Each realized yogi enters and prepares for mahasamadhi in a unique fashion.
What is Maha samadhi?
A jivan mukti who's body dies. A jivan mukti is a fully Self-realized person who is fully liberated while still embodied. Jivan-mukti is also known as sahaja samadhi.
Sahaja samadhi: The effortless ecstasy. This is the state of the Jnani who has finally and irrevocably eliminated his ego. A Jnani in this state is able to function naturally in the world, just as any ordinary person does. Knowing that he is the Self, the Jnani sees no difference between himself and others or the world. For a Jnani, everything is a manifestation of the indivisible Self.
...
Jeeva or Sajeeva / Jiva / Samadhi also known in Tibetten as the state of Tukdam means "becoming one" with the universal consciousness or merging with the Divine.
It has different terms and is used as different words in different religions. Buddhists call it Nirvana and Christians call it ecstasy or 'merging with the spirit'.
It is a very advanced samadhi state closely related to the nirvikalpa samadhi state but then permanent. In Maha samadhi the body will decay over time and the energy will leave the body upon death. In Jeeva samadhi you cannot say the body dies nor can you say it is still alive, however the energy will remain in and around the body as if it were still alive and the body will not decay over time either (or extremely slowly as in some cases). This is a state where Siddhas enters into the samadhi state at their own will after completion of their mission on earth and their mind completely dissolved into the Divine, They stop the functioning of the body and mind. [v. Sri Madhavendra Tirtha (jeeva samadi din Walkeswar Mumbai)]. V. conex si Vallalar si Corpul de Curcubeu al lui Buddha.
+
Mormantul [uneori cenotaf] unui Sfant / Master = Tomb of a Saint = Turbesi = Dargha = Samadhi = Mandir = Vrindavan = Gurudwara = Maqam = Mazaar. Echivalente aproximative de termeni.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dargah
Dargah is derived from a Persian word which literally means "portal" or "threshold."[8] [= portal interdimensional, spre Inima ta, spre Sine]
Some Sufi and other Muslims believe that dargahs are portals by which they can invoke the deceased saint's intercession and blessing (as per tawassul, also known as dawat-e-qaboor[9] or Ilm e dawat).[10] Still others hold a less important view of dargahs, and simply visit as a means of paying their respects to deceased pious individuals or to pray at the sites for perceived spiritual benefits.
However, dargah is originally a core concept in Islamic Sufism and holds great importance for the followers of Sufi saints. Many Muslims believe their wishes are fulfilled after they offer prayer or service at a dargah of the saint they follow. Devotees tie threads of mannat (hope) at dargahs and contribute for langar and pray at dargahs.
+
The term revelation, clarify Cole and Sambhi, in Sikhism is not limited to the teachings of Nanak, they include all Sikh Gurus, as well as the words of past, present and future men and women, who possess divine knowledge intuitively through meditation. The Sikh revelations include the words of non-Sikh bhagats, some who lived and died before the birth of Nanak, and whose teachings are part of the Sikh scriptures.[33] The Adi Granth and successive Sikh Gurus repeatedly emphasised, states Mandair, that Sikhism is "not about hearing voices from God, but it is about changing the nature of the human mind, and anyone can achieve direct experience and spiritual perfection at any time".[28] Guru Nanak emphasised that all human beings can have direct access to God without rituals or priests.[14]
The concept of man as elaborated by Guru Nanak, states Arvind-pal Singh Mandair, refines and negates the "monotheistic concept of self/God", and "monotheism becomes almost redundant in the movement and crossings of love".[34] The goal of man, taught the Sikh Gurus, is to end all dualities of "self and other, I and not-I", attain the "attendant balance of separation-fusion, self-other, action-inaction, attachment-detachment, in the course of daily life".[34]
Guru Nanak emphasised Nam Japna (or Naam Simran), that is repetition of God's name and attributes, as a means to feel God's presence.[38]
Nanak was raised in a Hindu family and belonged to the Bhakti Sant tradition.[39][40][41] Scholars state that in its origins, Guru Nanak and Sikhism were influenced by the nirguni (formless God) tradition of Bhakti movement in medieval India.[39] However, Sikhism was not simply an extension of the Bhakti movement.[42][43] Sikhism, for instance, disagreed with some views of Bhakti saints Kabir and Ravidas.[43][44]
The roots of the Sikh tradition are, states Louis Fenech, perhaps in the Sant-tradition of India whose ideology grew to become the Bhakti tradition.[40] Furthermore, adds Fenech, "Indic mythology permeates the Sikh sacred canon, the Guru Granth Sahib and the secondary canon, the Dasam Granth and adds delicate nuance and substance to the sacred symbolic universe of the Sikhs of today and of their past ancestors".[45]
+
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sant_(religion)
+
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sant_Mat
Adica: Biserica Biruitoare, Comunitatea (Comuniunea) Sfintilor din Crez, Parampara = Linia de Transmisie Initiatica, Sangha-Dharma... = Sant Mat
Indiferent de sex (barbat sau femeie), religie, casta, varsta (tanar, copil, batran), epoca (trecut, prezent, viitor) etc - cu conditia sa fie iluminat, avansat spiritual (eventual jivanmukta) - cei din Sant Mat.
Ptca:
“One universal Creator God who created the universe with the sound "Oang / OM• Truth and eternal is the name• Doer of All • No Fear • No Hate • Timeless and deathless Form • Not affected by the circle of life and death - unborn • Self Extant • Self-Existent• He can be realized by the grace of the true and eternal Guru who has the power to enlighten us.” = Mul Mantar
You chant as many as times as you wish or as part of meditation.
The Mul Mantar consists of nouns and adjectives but no verbs or pronouns. In addition, the nouns in the Mul Mantar do not have exact counterparts in European languages and the Gurmukhi script does not distinguish between upper and lower case letters. Thus, it poses a challenge to translators.
The first affirmation, for example, Ik Onkar has been rendered multiple ways. It has been translated as "'There is one god', as ‘One reality is’, and ‘This being is one’" and the varying capitalization of "God", "Reality", or "Being" affects the meaning in English.
A number of translations erroneously change the Mul Mantar from a list of qualities to a statement of facts and possessive adjectives. For example, they may change Satnam from "truth by name" to "His name is truth", which adds a masculine quality to God which does not appear in the original Gurmukhi.
+
Prajnaparamita Hridaya Sutra - comparatie cu Rumi si Sf Pavel:
Prajnaparamita Hridaya Sutra:
https://st3.ning.com/topology/rest/1.0/file/get/54596280?profile=or...
https://st1.ning.com/topology/rest/1.0/file/get/54596276?profile=or...
Rumi:
"Ce e de făcut dacă nu mă recunosc?
Nu sunt nici creştin, nici evreu, nici musulman;
Nu sunt nici din est, nici din vest, nu sunt nici ţărmul, nici marea;
Nu sunt nicio comoară a Naturii, nici stelele din cer;
Nu sunt nici pământul, nici apa, focul sau aerul;
Nu sunt nici cerul, nici noroiul;
Nu sunt din India, China, Irak sau Kharasa;
Nu sunt al acestei lumi, dar nici al celeilalte;
Nu sunt al Paradisului şi nici al Iadului;
Nu sunt nici Adam, nici Eva, Eden sau Rizvan.
Locul meu este unde nu este niciun loc,
Urma mea este fără urmă;
Nu sunt nici corpul, nici sufletul, pentru că eu aparţin Preaiubitului meu.
Am renunţat la dualitate şi am văzut amândouă lumile ca fiind doar una,
Doar pe Tine Te caut, pe Tine Te ştiu, pe Tine Te văd, pe Tine Te chem.
Tu eşti cel dintâi, ultimul, cel din exterior şi cel din interior,
Nu cunosc pe nimeni decât pe Tine, Cel Care Eşti
Cupa iubirii mi-a umplut sufletul, iar cele două lumi mi-au scăpat din mână."
"Cele ce ochiul n-a văzut şi urechea n-a auzit, şi la inima omului nu s-au suit, pe acestea le-a gătit Dumnezeu celor ce-L iubesc pe El".
Epistola întâia către Corinteni a Sfântului Apostol Pavel
http://www.bibliaortodoxa.ro/carte.php?cap=2&id=12
+
„Un milion de sori strălucesc plini de lumină,
O mare de albastru se revarsă în cer,
Febra vieţii se linişteşte şi toate petele sunt curăţate când stau în mijlocul acelei lumi.
Ia aminte la clopotele nelovite de nimeni,
Umple-te de bucuria iubirii!
Ploile cad fără apă şi râurile sunt şuvoaie de lumină.
Iubirea-Una e cea care pătrunde întreaga lume, puţini sunt cei care-o cunosc deplin.
Sunt orbi cei care nădăjduiesc s-o zărească la lumina raţiunii, acea raţiune care e cauza despărţirii.
E muzica întâlnirii între suflet şi suflet;
E muzica uitării tuturor mâhnirilor,
E muzica care transcende naşterea şi moartea. …
Călătorind fără cărare, am ajuns în Ţara fără durere; oh, ce lesne mi-a venit mila Domnului preamărit.
Ei L-au cântat ca infinit şi de neatins: însă în meditaţiile mele eu L-am văzut fără vedere.
Aceea e într-adevăr ţara fără durere şi nimeni nu ştie cărarea ce duce acolo.
Numai cel care-i pe cărare cu siguranţă-i dincolo de orice durere.
Minunată e ţara aceea de pace, pe care n-o dobândeşte vreun merit.
Înţeleptul e cel care a văzut-o, înţeleptul o cântă.
Acesta e Ultimul Cuvânt: dar cum i-ar putea rosti cineva minunata savoare?
Cine l-a savurat o dată ştie ce fericire poate dărui.
Cunoscându-l, ignorantul devine înţelept, iar înţeleptul devine fără grai şi tace,
Închinătorul e îmbătat cu totul,
Înţelepciunea şi detaşarea lui sunt aduse la desăvârşire…
Dacă-ţi topeşti viaţa în Oceanul Vieţii, îţi vei afla viaţa în Ţara Supremă a Fericirii…
Astfel îndrăgostitul este liberat de frică; astfel toate greşelile vieţii şi morţii l-au părăsit.
Acolo cerul e plin de muzică.
Acolo plouă cu nectar.
Acolo răsună strunele harpei, acolo bat tobele.
Ce tainică splendoare e acolo, în căminul cerului!
Acolo nu se pomeneşte de răsăritul şi asfinţitul soarelui.
În oceanul manifestării, care e lumina iubirii, ziua şi noaptea sunt totuna.
Fericire pururi, nici durere, nici luptă!
Acolo am văzut fericirea plină ochi, desăvârşirea fericirii.
Nu-i loc de greşeală acolo.
Acolo, eu sunt martor la jocul Fericirii-Una!
Am cunoscut în trupul meu jocul universului; am scăpat de eroarea acestei lumi.
Interiorul şi exteriorul au devenit precum un cer,
Infinitul şi finitul sunt unul, mă îmbăt cu priveliştea acestui Tot!
Această Lumină a Ta împlineşte universul; lampa iubirii ce arde cu uleiul cunoaşterii.
Acolo nu se poate strecura eroarea, iar conflictul vieţii cu moartea nu mai e simţit.”
(Kabir)
Mul Mantar (sikh):
One reality is [There is One God], truth by name, the creator, without fear, without hate, timeless in form, beyond birth, self-existent, (known by) the grace of the Guru.
....................................
Niciun comentariu:
Comentariile noi nu sunt permise.